Chapter 1

“Now that is a perfect way to celebrate the end of the school year.” Gus said as he drug the silk robe across  Shelby’s chest, watching her nipples pucker at the feel of the smooth, cool material.

“We really don’t need to go anywhere, right now, do we?” Shelby’s hand danced its way down his body and he sucked his breath in as she grasped his flaccid cock.  

“Shelly, we have been in bed for fourteen hours now and if I am not mistaken we have both cum at least six times  and unless I am mistaken we slept less than six hours. Please, can we sleep for a little while.”

“Gus Kinney, what if your fathers knew you were turning down sex?”

Gus pressed his hands together as if in prayer, “Please, Miss, have mercy on this tired young man.”

Shelby had to laugh at this man she loved so much.  “Maybe you’re right. I am a little tired myself.” Shelby left her head fall on Gus’ chest and she ran her hand through the little bit of hair there.  “I love you, Gussy. I can never get enough of you but you aren’t going anywhere are you?”

“You can’t get rid of me, Shelly.”  He held her tightly against his body.  “I love you, too.” He kissed the top of her head.  “By the end of the summer we will be in our new house and if it works out the way we plan, I will be working with an architect by the fall semester.  I am so ready to get out there and do what I love. I am tired of the books but love the career.” Gus was surprised Shelby hadn’t responded. He glanced down and could see Shelby had fallen asleep.

Life at the vineyard had found its rhythm for Molly, too.   She and Paul lived in their cozy little cottage next to Gus and Shelby.   Molly enjoyed her job and after Christmas she had started doing the books for the store also.  She still worked thirty hours a week but only did two shifts at the store and worked the rest of the time from home doing the books.  She thought maybe she could do more books as Paul got older, at least until she could get a business going on her own. After Christmas, she started getting regular child support as well as a court document signing all her ex’s parental rights away. She wasn’t sure how Brian and Justin did that but she was thrilled.   She could basically live off what she was getting from him and that meant what she made would get her to her goal quicker and helping Gus and Shelby with their new house was going to be the perfect start, she hoped.

It was so much fun watching Paul grow and he was so happy with the family they were part of.  He loved Mary but now that school was done Mary was busy with her own kids for the summer. Thankfully, Shelby would watch him while she was working in town.  She loved her family, this family, more than she thought she ever would.

Justin was excited to spend more time with Brinn.  He hoped to work on her artistic ability this summer.  They were going to try different mediums and, hopefully, take a family vacation to visit several art galleries.  Brinn was excited about learning new skills from Justin and very excited about having both her dads to herself. Brian was going to be working on a few small projects in town this summer. He had plans to boost the economy by redeveloping several buildings in town. Both Brian and Justin had learned to love this smaller town and the people in it.  Things were picking up in the area and if they could help in any way they wanted to.

As the first day of summer vacation came to an end, Brian and Justin sat outside watching the flames in the fire pit.  Brinn was sleeping at Chantel so Brian and Justin had the house to themselves. They would go to bed soon but right now they were just content to talk quietly and look at the stars. Brian repositioned Justin in his arms so he was lying across his lap. “You know, twenty years ago I would never have dreamt that I would still be holding you in my arms.  I can’t imagine holding anyone else, “ Justin sighed as Brian’s mouth came down on his. They kissed lightly.

“Baby, I am so glad I’m the guy you sleep with more than once.”  They sat there for a few more minutes before Justin said, “What do you want to do for your birthday?  Don’t say nothing because something is going to happen. “

“Can you and I just take time together?  Maybe we could fly somewhere, just the two of us?  Do you think we could find a place to rent on the beach, this late?” Brian kissed him again with more passion this time.  Justin’s arm went around his neck increasing the depth. Brian’s hand landed on Justin’s crotch and as he moved his thumb up and down along his hardening cock.  

Justin pushed upward against Brian’s hand. Brian soon had the cock out and after sliding out from under Justin he bent over and kissed the tip of the cock.  He flicked his tongue on it and tasted Justin. His tongue continued to flick and lick but wasn’t taking him in his mouth.

“Baby, please!  I need more!” He tried to enter his mouth but Brian wouldn’t let him.”

“Oh, Sunshine, not yet.”  Brian continued to tease and taste until Justin was whimpering.  

Justin knew he couldn’t hold on any longer.  He grabbed Brian’s head and thrust into his now open mouth and shot over and over down his throat.  Justin’s whole body continued to shake. After giving him time to finish, Brian took him back in his arms and held him against his body.  Brian stood up and offered his hand to Justin. He pulled Justin into his arms, “You are the best birthday gift I could ever get.” After a long, probing kiss they separate.  

Justin reached around and grabbed Brian’s ass, pulling him in close.  He could feel Brian’s cock through the fabric. “I think I can help you with that, if you are interested anyway.”

“If we don’t go to the room now I may just have to fuck you against the door or bent over the chair.”

“As interesting as that could be, I would rather go play in that big, comfy bed especially since that bed is in a completely empty house. That means we can be as noisy as we want.  That means you could punish me for all the naughty things I have been up to lately.”

“Sonshine, I’m game to play but I still don’t get why that turns you on.”

“I really can’t tell you that either.  All I know is just the thought of your hand on my ass makes my cock twitch and when it is on fire and your rub your hand across the heated spot…” Justin thrust his pelvis against Brian and he could feel what even talking about it did to him.

“Well, you horny. little boy.” Brian grasped Justin’s cock, “Well, not so little.” He turned Justin toward the door, “Get that perfect little ass into our bedroom.  It sounds like I have my work cut out for me tonight.”

The men walked into their bedroom and both stripped. Before Justin knew what was happening, he was on his back on the bed and then Brian pulled out the ankle spreader.   “You planned on this all along?”

Brian smiled as he locked his ankles in the cuffs.  He then started spreading the legs further apart before pulled legs over Justin’s head and tied them to the headboard.

Justin groaned.

“Sunshine, are you alright? You’re not in distress?”

“I’m fine.  I know, I know! Safe words.  Now, please!” The anticipation of what Brian had planned was driving him crazy.

Brian walked away, leaving Justin with his bare ass in the air.  He walked to the end of the bed and opened the toy chest and pulled out a riding crop. He drug it across Justin’s bare ass and then Brian began multiple light paddles.  He fluttered landings all over and watched the skin grow pink. He continued this until the skin was red and from Justin’s trembling, Brian was sure he was sobbing silently. He tossed the crop to the side and, positioning himself on the bed, began stroking the red globes. With the first touch, Justin began to whimper. Soon, rather than his hands, Brian began trailing kisses over the reddened skin and then, his tongue ran down his perineum to the perfect bud.  His tongue began darting in and out of it. Justin cried out in the feel of Brian invading him.

“God, Brian, I need you!  I need you now! Oh, please, please, Baby.  I need you!” Justin sobbed. Brian was sure, he wouldn’t be able to handle it much longer.  He positioned himself between Justin’s legs, and as far apart as they were, Brian easily slid between them.  Now he could see Justin’s tear stained face. Brian started kissing away the tears as he moved deeper into him.  All Justin could say was, “I love you. I love you. I love you.” As the tension built, Brian moved faster and faster until he pressed tightly against Justin’s heated ass.  He bent over and claimed his husband’s mouth.

“I will never get enough of you, Sunshine.  NEVER!” Both men shouted as they orgasmed simultaneously.  Brian untied Justin’s feet and he stretched out flat. Brian dropped on top of him and slid to the side.  Trailing his hand down Justin’s sweat and cum covered body, Brian felt nothing but love emanate from his husband.

After lying together for a few minutes, Brian undid Justin’s feet and led him, on wobbly legs to the shower.  Justin stood there as Brian very gently washed him from head to toe. He gently kissed him from time to time as his hands moved over the body he knew better than his own.  He pulled Justin to him and just held him tight. “I love you,Sunshine.”

“Oh, Baby, I love you, too.”  

After drying off they slid into bed and slept in peace knowing all was right with your world.

After Brian left for a meeting the next morning, Justin started making plans for Brian’s birthday party.  He sent an email out to Michael and Ben, Emmett and Drew, and Ted and Blake. He thought about the nephews but decided it would be great with the old gang and the spouses.  He knew he had to talk to Gus, Shelby, and Molly before anything was too set to make sure they could watch Brinn. He hoped to have time with Brian for a week. They would have the old gang with them for the weekend and then have the rest of the week for the two of them.  

Justin started Brinn on an art project and said he would be back in 30 minutes to see her progress.  He jogged down to the cottages and knocked on Gus’ door. It opened but instead of Gus he saw Molly. He looked at the other cottage and then smiled at his sister.  “This is a pleasant surprise.” He kissed Molly and saw Shelby bouncing Paul on her lap. Justin walked over and smiled at Shelby, “May I?” He reached for Paul and Paul reached for his uncle.  

Paul squealed as Justin threw him in the air and caught him.  He snuggled into Justin’s arms. “To what do we owe this visit to our humble cottage?”  Molly asked and both women laughed.

“How would you ladies like to go shopping this afternoon, or go to a movie?  Brinn and I would love to take care of this little guy,” Justin laid kisses on Paul’s neck and he giggled.

“What do you want, bro?  It is obviously you are after something.

Justin told them about Brian’s birthday next month and the surprise get away.  “He looked at Paul and said, “Now don’t you tell Brian about the surprise!” Paul smiled and blew bubbles.

“What do you say, Molly?  Shall we agree?” Shelby smiled up at Justin.  “I am sure we can make it work.”

“Of course, Justin, the three of us will work it out and right now, Shelby, let’s get changed and go into town!”

As Justin walked back to the studio with the happy little boy he was glad Brinn had gotten over her jealousy.  Both he and Brian had made sure they involved her as much as they could when Paul was around and she had grown to truly love the little boy.  

Entering the studio, Brinn didn’t even notice her daddy had arrived.  She was working on a painting. Justin had set out some random items on a table and Brinn was transporting the image onto the canvas.

“Babababa,” Paul cooed.

“Oh, hi  baby Paul.  Hi Daddy,” Brinn smiled and Justin had to laugh. Brinn had smears of paint on her face. There was a little white on her forehead and  blue on her cheek with a dot of red right on the tip of her nose.

“What is so funny, Daddy?”  Am I doing a bad job?”

“No sweetie, you are doing a fantastic job,” picking up a paper towel he walked over and tried to wipe some of the paint off, showing it to  Brinn.

Now she smiled, “I guess I got a little messy.”

“Messy is perfect when you are painting.  You have seen me with paint everywhere when I am painting.  I just wanted to let you know I am back at the house. I was going to start some lunch for the three of us.  Did you want to paint for a little longer?”

“Is it ok if I finish part of it?”

“Sure, Brinny.  Paul is spending part of the day with us while Molly and Shelby do  a little shopping.”

Justin noticed Brinn got a little pout on her face.  “Is something wrong?” he asked her.

“I just haven’t been shopping in a long time.”  she shrugged.

Justin realized she was right.  “How about you and I go shopping some day this week.  We will talk to your dad and maybe one of the days he is working we can go have lunch and then we can shop for a while.”

Brinn got a big grin on her face, “Just the two of us?”  

“Of course, just the two of us. We can go wherever you want for lunch with your dad.”

“What day?” she was so excited now she could hardly stand still.

“I will talk to your dad about it and figure out which day works best, Ok?”

“Oh yes!  Thanks, Daddy!  Now I’m going to finish part of this painting.  I will be in for lunch in a little while.”

Forty minutes later, using the intercom they had put in, Justin buzzed the studio and said, “Brinn, lunch is ready.”

“I’ll be right there,” she responded.

Justin had already fed Paul and laid him down for a nap and Brinn still hadn’t come in so he took the baby monitor with him and went out to Brinn’s studio. She again didn’t notice him until he had walked up behind her and softly said,  “Brinny, sweetie?” not wanting to scare her.

“Oh, Daddy. I’m sorry.”

Justin put his hands on her shoulders looking at the painting. “Your painting is beautiful and I would say it is time for a break.  Let’s wash up your brushes and then get your lunch.”

Molly and Shelby texted Gus and headed into town.  Neither of them had any real shopping to do but they both decided they could use something new for summer and Molly wanted to show her something at the shop.  After hearing what a success the last set was with Gus, Molly thought it was time for Shelby to get something new for both of them.

“Molly, are you trying to kill us?  If we have any more sex than we have now, one of us might not survive.”

“Rub it in, Shelby.” Molly looked up and saw the diner they planned to eat at.  “I’m hungry. Let’s get something to eat. We can sit and talk as long as we want to then.  

They ordered salads and an order of fries to share.  As they ate they talked. After talking about the new house and decorating ideas, Molly got a little quiet.

“Molly, is something wrong?”

“Shelby, if I am out of bounds just tell me and I won’t be mad but I know we always joke about your sex life but is it really that good?  I mean do you really always….well you know, get off? It has been so long since I have been with anyone and I have never been with anyone that...well, that cared how much I enjoyed myself.”

“I think it is time for you to start getting out there again.  And to answer your question, he makes my every never ending scream before he even thinks about getting off himself.” She trembled a bit. “Just thinking about his hands on my body makes me want him.”

“Do you think there are any other guys like him out there?”

“I think I got the best one but I am sure there are other good guys out there. And Gus could always give him lessons.”  They both laughed.

The diner was really busy so Molly took their glasses up to the counter to get refills.  She turned around with the filled glasses and out of nowhere a guy bumped her elbow sending soda everywhere.

“Oh, I am so sorry,  I wasn’t paying attention.” A server appeared with a cloth for Molly to wipe off her top where the soda had spilled and said she would bring fresh drinks to the table.  

Molly smiled at him, “It was just an accident.  I’m fine.”

“Your shirt is a little….”

“It’s fine.  It’s just a t shirt.  It will dry or I’ll grab a fresh one at the shop?”

“The shop?”

“I work part time at the lingerie shop around the corner.”

“Maybe you will let me take you out to lunch sometime to make up for my clumsiness.  My name is Andrew, by the way. Andrew Price,” He handed her a business card.

Molly looked at it, it said, ‘Price Enterprises, Andrew Price’ and listed his phone number.

“I’m Molly Taylor.”  She smiled up at the handsome young man.  “I better get back to my friend.”

“Lunch?”

“I work most Tuesdays and Thursday. Call or stop by the shop and we will set it up.”  With that Molly rejoined Shelby at the table where their fresh sodas had been delivered.

Shelby could barely control her curiosity.  “Who is that? He’s cute! What’s his name? Did he give you his card?”

Molly started laughing at her friend.  “His name is Andrew Price. I’m not exactly sure what he does but he gave me his card.”

“Don’t bullshit me, Molly Taylor!  You know more than that.”

“I know he is taking me to lunch next week.”

“When? Oh, this is exciting.”

“I told him I worked Tuesday and Thursday.  He will contact me there.”

“That was really smart, Molly.  That way he doesn’t know your number and can’t bug you if he isn’t as perfect as he looks.”

“Well, it’s obvious he isn’t perfect.  I mean I am covered with soda. If you’re finished, let’s head to the store.  I am sure I can find a fresh t shirt there.” When they went to pay, they were told the bill had been paid for by Mr. Price.

As they walked to the store, Shelby said, “Are you as excited as I am?”

“I hate to admit it but, YES!”  Molly almost skipped into the door.  After putting on a t shirt from the back room with some advertising on it, she was off to help Shelby find something special. Molly took her to the back of the shop where they had some specialty items.  “Shelby, go into the dressing room and I will bring you some things to try on.”

Five minutes later, Molly entered the dressing room where Shelby stood in her underwear.  Molly was carrying several items. All of them were corsets or bustiers. Molly offered her a seafoam green front lace corset.

“Molly, this isn’t anything I have ever….”

“Exactly!  It is time to shake things up.”

“I think you are trying to kill me.”  Shelby turned her back to Molly and tried on the corset.  When she had it as tight as she could get it she turned around. The garment had boosted her ample breasts and emphasised her narrow waist.

Molly looked at her almost stunned.  “You look amazing. If I wasn’t straight...you are gorgeous.”  

“How do you always know what will work on my body?  I just don’t have that skill.”

“You do just fine.  Oh, and this goes with the corset,”  She handed her a matching skirted panty.  

As Shelby slipped it over her own underwear, to get the idea she noticed something. “Molly, these are crotchless!”

“Well, yes they are,” She grinned, “I have to only imagine Gus’ reaction although he better thank me later.  I can get you something from our fetish section, in leather maybe?”

“No, I do like this one and Gus does this thing with his tongue….” She looked at the crotchless panties and sighed.  “Yes, I will definitely be getting this.”

Molly looked at Shelby, “So what does he do with his tongue? The only thing my ex ever did was shove it in my mouth once in a while as he shoved his dick in my snatch.”

Shelby was a bit shocked.  She had never heard Molly talk like that.  It was obvious how lonely, and to be honest, horny, Molly was but she also knew Molly wasn’t just going to fall into bed with the first man she met.  “Let’s just say your nephew knows exactly what makes me tremble.”

“Please don’t call him my nephew. I know he is but then I feel weird knowing so much about his sex life.  I just need a little romance. All I need is to find a nice guy and who knows, maybe I did today. If I do ever get to that point I might need some tips from you.  Obviously my experience was pretty vanilla and I have a feeling you have had all 51 flavors Gus has to offer.” Shelby grabbed Molly’s arm as the walked to the car.

Gus texted that he was done for the day as the women drove home.  As they drove up the drive Shelby asked, “Molly, can you take my bag? I will get it tomorrow when Gus is working.  I don’t think tonight will be the night for that. I am too tired for what that will bring on.”

“You can’t expect to have sex every night.” Molly said offhandedly.

“Oh, I didn’t say we wouldn’t have sex.  I think we have had sex all but a handful of nights since we got together.”

Molly’s mouth dropped open as Gus walked over and opened Shelby’s door.  He offered his hand and kissed her lightly. “Did you have fun?”

“We did. Molly has a date,”  she said to him.

“It isn’t a date.  It is lunch someday.”

“Ok, a predate,” Shelby said.

“Who is this guy?” Gus asked protectively.  

“His name is Andrew Price.  He spilled my soda so it is just an apology lunch.”

“Don’t let her fool you, Gus.  He is very nice looking and he definitely liked the way Molly looked.”

“Well, make sure you check with my dads.  They know all the businessmen in town. By the way, Molly, after dinner I would like you to look at some stuff for the house.  You, too, of course, Shelly. We are going to need to pick counters, flooring, and appliances very soon.”

“I’m glad you can help him with that.  I really don’t have any opinion except on maybe the appliances.”

Molly walked toward the house to get Paul and said she would be over after he was down for the night.

Justin had heard from Ted during the day.  He had taken charge at that end. Ted and Emmett would be coming alone.  Blake decided it was better for him to stay with their boys and Drew had some work conflicts.  So it would be the old crew. It would work for everyone to come the weekend after Brian’s birthday.  Justin and Brian would go down on Monday and their friends would fly in Friday morning and everyone would go home on Monday morning. Now Justin just had to keep the surprise.  

When Brian got home that afternoon Brinn was playing with Paul on the floor. “Did I miss a day with my little buddy?”

“Yes, Dad, Molly and Shelby are shopping so I am babysitting.”

“Well, it looks like you are doing a great job.”  Justin walked out from the laundry area and Brian pulled him into his arms and kissed him.

“Is that all you got?” Justin smiled up at him and Brian’s mouth came down again, this time crushing his mouth and pressing him tightly against the cabinet. By the time he stepped back, Justin groaned softly.  “I could use a little more of that. Before I forget, you need to clear your calendar for the week of your birthday. I am taking you someplace warm. Gus, Shelby, and Molly will watch Brinn and you and I will have complete privacy for a week. He began stroking Brian’s cock through his slacks.  He undid the zipper and slipped his hand and found the flesh.

“Oh God, I should know by now I need to knock.”  Molly stood in the doorway. Justin pulled his hand out and rezipped Brian’s pants. “All I get around this place is other people having sex.”

“I’m not having sex, Aunt Molly.” Brinn said loudly.  

“And you better not for let’s say, ten years or more.”

“I’d say twenty,” Brian chimed in.

“Hey guys, do you know an Andrew Price?”

Both men looked at her, “I’ve heard of him,” Brian stated. “I am not sure really what he does but I know he has a business.  I haven’t actually met him but know people that have.”

“Is he a good guy?”

“I can’t answer that without meeting him.  I know someone said they thought he was a little cocky, but I happen to love cocky,” Brian smirked at Molly and Justin.

“Why are you asking about him?” Justin asked curiously.

“I met him at lunch today.  We literally bumped into each other.  We are going to have lunch sometime next week.”

“Just be careful.  There are a lot of creeps out there.”  Justin started putting his arm around his sister.

“Um, I love you, Bro, but I know where that hand just was.  I think I will get my son and head to our place.”

“Ya, I guess I better wash my hands and finish ours,” Justin laughed.

Brinn walked Molly back to the cottages, helping carry the diaper bag.  As soon as they left the house Brian flipped Justin around and pulled his shorts down.  He quickly undid his fly and within seconds he was deep inside him. Pulling Justin’s shoulders against him, he softly said, “You still a little sore?”  He had noticed a couple bruises from their play the other night.

“I can feel it but I am always amazed how cleared my mind is after a night like that.  I get rid of any pent up emotions I don’t even realize I have.” Brian began to move but Justin could tell Brian wasn’t nearly as hard as he usually was and as he moved they both felt really good but soon Justin started getting nervous Brinn would walk in. “Baby, we better continue this later.  Brinn will be here soon.”

Brian wasn’t sure what just happened but he removed himself and went to shower without a word. This had only happened when he was sick but he had a really busy day and he was 50 now, not 30.  Maybe it would happen from time to time as he got older. Justin checked on dinner and asked Brinn to set the table for three. He then checked on Brian.

Brian stood naked in front of the full length mirror when Justin walked in.  Justin’s arms circled Brian’s waist and his hands reached down and started stroking Brian’s beautiful cock. It didn’t take long and Justin’s talented hands had brought Brian to full attention.

“See, Darling, there is nothing to worry about except you have to hold on to that until after Brinn is in bed and then you can screw me until sunrise,” he kissed Brian's shoulder blade. “I was thinking maybe we should practice restraint for a couple weeks before your birthday.  It has been a long time since we were celibate when we were together. We can kiss and touch above the waist but no sex oral or otherwise.”

“Why are you saying something so crazy?” He felt Justin’s cock bumping his ass.

“Brian, do you remember how amazing and intense it was when we get together after we do that ?”

“If that’s what you want but two weeks?”

“Starting tomorrow, no more sex until we get to our vacation.”

Brian sighed  deeply. “Since I know I will be busy the next couple weeks I will do it but this vacation better be so worth it.”  Brian pressed his naked body against Justin and said, “And be ready for bumpy ride tonight.” He laughed and said, ”I might need a bumpy ride myself.”

After Paul was in bed for the night Molly walked over to the other cottage. She took the baby monitor along in case he woke up.  It was such a beautiful night they sat outside. Gus started a fire in the fire pit and then opened the computer. After Shelby helped pick out appliances she listened to Gus and Molly talk shades and colors and timelines.  Finally she looked at the two of them. I have an idea. Why don’t the two of you make all the decisions and I will see it when it is done. I trust both of your tastes and I don’t have any?”

Gus pulled Shelby close and kissed her forehead.  “You have lots of taste. You chose me didn’t you? But seriously if Molly is willing to help me, I would love to be able to surprise you with the finished house but then you have to promise not to peek.”

“I didn’t say anything about not peeking.  I just don’t want to have to make any choices.’

Molly joined in, “I agree with Gus on this one, Shelby. I will help Gus with everything but you have to stay away until we are ready.  Of course, once in a while I might ask you between this chair or that one but you won’t have to look at 30 of them.”

“You would do that, Molly?  I have almost been sick thinking about having to make all those decisions with Gus. And of course, Gus can make all the decisions if he wants because it is his house.”

“Shelly, it is our house, and it will be our home for a very long time I hope.”  Molly’s heart melted at Gus’ words. Shelby was very lucky. Gus stood and kissed Shelby.  “I’m going to get my guitar if you two don’t mind.”

“I would love to hear you.  I have caught a note or two from time to time.  I have heard you are very talented.”

“I do Ok.  I miss playing regularly.”  Gus brought the computer in and came back out with his guitar.  He started playing softly as the women got quiet.

After he had finished a couple songs, Molly whispered, “You are more than Ok, Gus.  That was beautiful. Isn’t there some place around here you could play?”

“No, not in the local area.  We could really use a little wine bar in town but there may not be enough business to support a building.  It would almost have to be a location that did a daytime business too.”

“Ok, stop me if I am totally off the wall but what if we could open a wine bar along with a design store.  I bet Justin and Brian would help back it. Gus I know you are still finishing school but in the fall you’re working with an architect as an apprentice, right?  If you got your contractor’s license over the summer we could start slowly with a business. Maybe we would only have the bar open three nights a week first, Friday and Saturday of course and then maybe Tuesday or Wednesday.  Or even better maybe we would just do Friday and Saturday evenings and Sunday afternoon. We could of course feature Taylor-Kinney Vineyard.” Molly took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, I’m rambling about dreams.”

“I think it is an amazing idea,” Gus said. “It would be a perfect way for me to do both of my loves.”  He glanced at Shelby. “You know you are my only real love but I kept getting pulled both ways with a career and this would help me do both but I am not a business person.  Molly, do you think you could do the books for my business and yours and then you could take care of the wine bar, too.”

Shelby chimed in, “I would love to help.  I love working with Brinn but sometimes I feel like I never see anyone but the family.  If I worked there a couple shifts a week I would be able to meet a few people.”

“I am not sure I want you to meet more of the public.  What if you realize there is someone much better out there.” He set the guitar down and pulled Shelby onto his lap.  He kissed her and his hand ran under her shirt.

“There is no one better for me than you.” Shelby leaned into him.

“Um, why don’t I go to my place.  I should get to bed anyway. Paul will be up early.”  She gave Gus and Shelby both a kiss. “Gus, I will make my way out to the house in the morning.”

“Does that mean I can watch my other favorite man?”  

“Of course, he is all yours.”

“You two have fun.”  They were already kissing again so Molly closed the door to the cottage.

Shelby stood and took Gus’ hand.  After putting out the fire they walked to the door.  Shelly looked over her shoulder at Molly’s door. “I’m worried about her.  She is so lonely and then she sees us so happy and..” Gus’ hand went down her shorts, “And  obviously sexual, and she has no one.” Gus’ finger had already found her clit and she took in a sharp breathe.  They shut the door behind them and Gus picked her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist as he carried her into the bedroom.

After making love they laid in each other’s arms.  “I was kind of hoping you stopped at Molly’s work today but I didn’t see any fun bag.”

“Well, actually, I did stop there.  Molly took it in with her bags. Shall we plan on a special night tomorrow night?”

“That sounds perfect. I’m make a nice dinner.”

“No, I think we will go out and maybe stay overnight somewhere.  And I can’t wait to see whatever you two picked out.”

Brinn had eaten and then asked if she and Chantel could sleep at the studio.  It was cleared with Mary and the intercom was set to open, allowing Brian and Justin to listen in and for the girls to buzz them if they needed anything.  

Brian and Justin met in the middle of the bed, both naked and ready.   “See, Baby, you are not having any problem…” Justin’s mouth slipped over Brian’s cock.  He was nearly ready to explode already. Justin let go of Brian’s cock and flipped to his side so Brian could enter him.  He was so in need of feeling Brian deep inside of him. He felt himself spread as Brian entered and as Brian moved in and out Justin fought not to lose control himself. He held himself tightly around the cock discouraging ejaculation.  He was saving it for Brian. He wanted to be deep inside Brian’s ass when he came. Justin used his muscles to squeeze Brian’s cock causing hims to shutter and cum. As soon as Brian had finished and withdrawn, Brian turned over offering himself to Justin.  Justin thrust into Brian. Brian cried out in pain and in one stroke he was buried all the way inside him. Justin brought his mouth to Brian’s ear. “I love you, Brian and in two weeks when we are in a very special place we can take our time and thoroughly love each other.  

Brian whimpered and then sighed as Justin reached for Brian’s cock.  Soon together they crested and tumbled over the top.

The sun was coming up as they spooned together and fell asleep.  Mary had plans of making the girls breakfast so the men slept in peace.   About 11:00 am Gus was at their door. “Dad, Pops, you decent or do I have to wait for you to finish?”

Groggily Justin responded, “Come in.”

“Ah, shit, did I wake you?”

“We had a, um, a late night.”  Justin said as Gus came over and kissed him.  

“We screwed until sun up and now sex is off limits for 2 weeks.  Your dad is trying to kill me with celibacy!”

“Oh, I remember you doing this once when I was a kid.  I am glad I’m not living in the house now.” Gus walked around and kissed his pops and then sat on the edge of the bed.  “I am sorry I woke you. I hope to take Shelby away overnight and I was wondering if you knew someplace less than two hours away that would be a nice place to go.  Maybe a bed and breakfast?”

“I think I have a place in mind.  I will set up a place and text you the details as soon as I get theme in place.” Justin said.

“Oh, and when we come back we, that is Molly, Shelby, and I have something to talk to you about. How about dinner tomorrow night?  We will be back by then.”

“That sounds intriguing.”

“You do know what realty is open in town, don’t you?” Gus directed the question to Brian.

“Well, I have a pretty good idea what’s available. I have a feeling, Sunshine, this is going to cost us a little money”

“There’s no one I’d rather spend it on.”  Justin leaned over Brian to get a hug from Gus, accidentally brushing Brian’s cock.

Brian took in a sharp breath.  “Have we already started our two weeks?”

Justin moved his body against Brian’s, “I think we have time for once more before noon.”

Gus moved to the door, “No wonder I always want sex.  I get it from the two of you!” By the time Gus shut the door he heard Brian gasping.

Gus went down to the cottage and found her packing for both of them.  “How about a little warm up?” Gus pulled her tightly against his body.  His hand went up under her shirt and began flicking her nipple with his finger.  She arched against him and his second hand went up so he could grasp both of her breasts.  Shelby sighed as her body began to respond. His tongue flicked into her ear and she shivered.  Gus pulled her shirt off so she stood nude in front of him. He turned her and laid her down on the bed.  He dropped to his knees and pulled her to the edge of the bed. He put her legs over his shoulders and, for a better angle, Gus grabbed a pillow and lifted her hips using his body.  This moved her pelvis enough that Gus could lower his head and began to feast. Within minutes she was beginning to gasp. His tongue drifted down lower and teased her bud. As his mouth moved back to her clit his finger began to invade her asshole.

“Oh, god, Gus, I’m going to cum.  Oh, Gussy, you are so….” Shelby screamed as he shoved his finger all the way in as he sucked hard on her clit.  She felt her whole body shatter. She grasped onto his neck and began to cry.

“Shelly, did I hurt you?  I’m sorry, don’t cry.” Gus moved up her body and claimed her lips.  Shelby’s arms went around his neck and just clung to him.

Moments later she sighed loudly, “You are so beyond wonderful.  I am the luckiest woman in the world. And not that I am complaining at the moment but where are we going?”

“Well, let me take a look at my phone and see if my dads quit screwing long enough to find us a place.”

“You walked in on your dads?”  

“No, I walked out on it though.  They didn’t even wait for me to leave the room.  I love those two so much.” Gus kissed her moved off her.  He looked at his phone and checked out the link his dad had set up. It was actually less than an hour away but it looked perfect.  

Shelby saw the look come across his face. “They got something set up?”

“Oh, did they and I just had an idea.  Stay there.” He pulled a box off the top shelf of the closet and brought it to the bed.  “You game for some fun?” The grin on his face had her a bit nervous.

“What are you talking about Gus Kinney?” The box was full of sex toys.  

“My dad gave me these probably before I was 18.  I have used some of them but I haven’t needed them in a long time.”

“You aren’t going to need them this weekend.” She reached for his crotch and he shivered.

“I know we don’t need them but I am thinking it might be fun. We only have an hour drive. Do you think you could handle an egg that long?” He pulled out a vibrator in the shape of an egg. “I’ll leave it on low.”

Gus inserted it and turned on the remote.  “Oh, my god! That feels so amazing. I know I will cum before the end of the hour.  I may cum with in a …” Gus turned the speed up and Shelby cried out as the first wave hit her.  With that she cried out and came hard for the second time in a few minutes. Gus turned it off.

“How about leaving it in but I won’t turn it on yet.  I will just surprise you once in a while.”

“I am definitely game.  Just don’t wear me out before we get there and, Gus, don’t make me embarrass myself in front of someone.”

“Shelly, I would never do that.  Well let’s get dressed and get going.  I’m ready. How long until you will be ready?”

“30 minutes?”

“That sounds great.  I am going over to talk to Molly about something for a few minutes.  I will be back before you are ready. Are you done packing?”

“No, I’ll bring it out when I am ready.”  As soon as Gus left, she dug through the box and found a couple toys she put in the bag and then zipped it shut.  Gus turned the vibrator on for a couple seconds from Molly’s house. That told her it had quite a range. She put on her new purchase and laced it extra tightly, almost making it hard to breath but adding to the excitement.  She put a loose dress on so it wasn’t obvious what she was wearing.

Gus pulled out a small remote as he talked to Molly about some design ideas.   “What’s that?” Molly asked quizzically.

“Oh we’re playing a little game.  This is the remote to a vibrator Shelly is wearing at the moment.”

“I didn’t even know there was such a thing.”

“Well, if you are interested in trying something, there is a box of stuff on our bed.  Help yourself. They are all clean and ready for use. I bet if I set this on 10 you will here all the way in here.”

Gus turned it on high and pressed the button.  Next door Shelby had to stop dead in her tracks and grab the counter, “GUS!”  and then she screamed.

Molly’s eyes got big.  “Did she just….”

“”Probably.  She may kill me when I get back in there but I doubt it.” He kissed Molly on the cheek.  “Seriously, Aunt Molly, find something to play with. You need a little fun in your life.”

As  Gus walked out of Molly’s Shelby was coming out of the cottage, looking a little unsteady.  He grabbed the bag out of her hand and put an arm around her.

“What the hell was that all about? One minute I am ready to leave and the next minute you set my body into overdrive.”

“Are you complaining?”

“Yes and no.  If you do that more than a couple times you may have to play with yourself tonight. I almost ended up on the floor.”

“I promise, I won’t.  I think I will just leave it on low in the car, if that’s ok with you?”

“That works for me. I will tell you if I need a break.”

Gus pulled her into his arms and kissed her.  “I love you, Shelby. I am so glad I came to my senses I figured out what I needed.”

As they pulled away, Molly stood at the window.  A tear slipped down her cheek. Each time she saw them the emptiness seemed to grow.  Maybe Andrew Price would be able to fill what was missing.

By the time Gus turned into the small inn, Shelby barely dared move.  Her body was on fire and when Gus reached for her hand and kissed it she shuttered.  He grabbed the bag out of the back and walked around to let her out. She tried to take a deep breath but couldn’t because of the corset.  She took his hand and leaned on him as they walked into the in. Gus checked them in and they were led to their room.

“Dinner will be delivered any time between 6:00 and 9:00.  What time would you prefer?”

Shelby looked at her watch.  It was 3:00. Looking at Gus she said, “Should we say 7:00? That gives us four hours to play. We will be ready for a break by then.”

Gus turned to the staff and said, “7:00 sounds perfect.”

Pointing toward double doors in the room he said, “Through there is the bedroom and bath and out the sliding door is a private patio with a hot tub. If you need anything feel free to call room service but otherwise you will not be disturbed until 7:00.”  Gus pulled out his wallet, “No, sir, your bill has been paid in full including gratuities,” and with that he walked out shutting the door behind him.

Gus walked over to Shelby and brushed her cheek, putting her hair behind her ear. As his mouth skimmed across the sensitive skin below her ear.

“Oh, Gus, I can’t breath.  I need you so bad.” Gus ran his hands down her sides for the first time and felt something unusual.  

“What is…”

“Sh, Gus,”  She took his hand and led him toward the bedroom.  Gus opened the double doors and both caught their breath. There was a large four poster bed draped with white netting.  There were lit candles everywhere each in what looked like a glass box.

“Wow,” was all that either of them could say but their astonishment was soon outweighed by their need.  Gus wrapped his arm around Shelby’s waist and turned toward her. He reached in his pocket and turned on the vibrator.  Shelby began to tremble. Her whole body was one big nerve ending. Gus reached down to the hem of her dress and in one slow motion he raised it over her head.  

Shelby stood with only the seafoam green corset and panties. Her skin was flushed from all the stimulation.  Gus noticed how small her waist was in it.

“Oh shit, Shelby, how can you even breath?  You look….” he buried his face in her cleavage.  He rained kisses all over the tops over her breasts and his tongue dove down between them.  He reached down and planned to press against the fabric between her legs but found none. His finger went into her dripping center pressing the vibrator further in causing her to nearly pass out with her breathing restricted.  

Shelby undid Gus’ pants and pulled out his cock.  “Now, Gus now! “ Gus reached up, pulled out the vibrator and in one quick move he pressed her against one of the posts and drove into her.  He lifted her off her feet. She wrapped her legs around his waist as he drove in over and over. Shelby was in a constant orgasm at this point and as Gus shouted and filled her, Shelby passed out.

Gus caught her and as he carried her to the bed a smile came across her face.  “Don’t look so worried, my love. I’m fine, but if you could loosen the laces I would appreciate it.”  Gus started to untied the laces on the corset and loosened them a bit. “Slowly, Gussy. It will hurt less if you let it out slowly.”

“Shelly, why did you do this to yourself?  My god, what if you couldn’t breath at all.”

“I could breathe enough when I was just sitting.  It was when you took my breath away I passed out.” Her hand moved under his shirt.  “Get rid of all this clothes and get in here. I am not nearly done for the day.”

“I will take this off,” he pulled off his shirt, “if you let me take off this.”  Gus began to loosen the corset more. As he unhooked it from the bottom he began to kiss the skin below and soon the string was loose and the corset laid out flat. Gus began to run  his tongue along the lines in her skin. As he reached her breasts his mouth and tongue were busy on her nipples.

“Oh, Gussy, I can’t again.  Not yet.” She rolled him onto his back and took over.  Starting at his mouth, she worked her way down. Soon one of her hands was like a glove around his cock while the other one moved lower and began pressing on his little pink bud. The moment she pressed hard enough for his finger to slide in her mouth enveloped his dick.   She stroked his prostate as her mouth began to move very slowly. Her tongue swirled around the tip and then followed the vein on the underside of it. Shelby began to insert a second finger and as she moved them in and out, Gus exploded in her mouth but instead of stopping she began to suck on it again.

“Holy shit, Shelly, what are you….” His flaccid cock began to respond again, “I,  I,” Gus began to thrash and although he didn’t have anything left but he felt his muscles respond as if he had more to give. “Wow!”

Shelby laid on her back next to Gus and reached for his hand.  They linked fingers and just laid there, comfortable in each other’s presence.  They both started dozing off and Gus pulled her close just before they fell asleep.  He realized he needed her in his arms to sleep. When he admitted to himself he was in love with her, he didn’t really know what being in love was yet.  Now he knew. He couldn’t imagine living without her. He could barely imagine being away from her for a night.

A half hour later she stirred and he kissed her.  “Hey, did you have a nice nap?” Shelby stretched like a cat in the sun. “You are so gorgeous. Why don’t you stay naked all the time?”

“Well, I am fairly sure Brian would kick me off the property if I did that.  He still doesn’t like me all that much...no that isn’t true. He doesn’t like me with you.  I wish I knew how to change his mind.”

“As much as I love Pops, I don’t really care what he thinks.  I know you are right for me. He will figure it out. What do you say we check out the hot tub?”

“That sounds wonderful.”

They strolled out on the private patio.  No one could see them from there. The hot tub was one of those you could swim laps in without going anywhere.  The water was the temperature of a pool which felt great in the warm June sun.

“How did Justin get a room like this the last minute peak season?”

“Did you happen to notice the painting behind the desk?”

“Actually, I did.  It was stunning! Is it one of Justin’s?”

“Yes, I think the owner has more than one of his.  I recognized the owner’s picture in the front lobby.  Shelby, do you ever think I am just sponging off my dads?  I mean I don’t pay for anything on my own. I mean I am building our amazing home and not paying for any of it.  It doesn’t make me much of a man.”

“Oh, Gussy!  Your dads want to do this for you.  Building that house is adding value to the property.  I am sure they have said no to you at times.

“Ya, not often but they definitely did in my teen years. But most of the time they told me to think it through and they backed my choice.”

“That’s because they knew you would make wise decisions. What’s the worst mistake you ever made.”

“Well, besides letting you go for a little while?” he kissed her gently and pulled her toward him.  He looked out at the ocean, “The worst mistake I made? I drove under the influence and I killed a guy.  Well, actually the other guy was far more drunk than I was high but I couldn’t help but feel guilty. I still think about that man and his family.  Angelica flew with me to Ibiza…”

“Angelica?  Is that Tony’s sister?”

“Ya, she was kind of my first girlfriend.  She is still a great friend but we went our own ways romantically.  I think we will always be close and since we are sort of family, we will always run into each other.”

“I have seen her.  She is stunning. Maybe I should get jealous.”  Shelby laughed a little.

“Oh, Shelly, I think you know how much I love you.  I want to be with you and only you. I want to be with you….”  He kissed her.

“I am sorry about the accident.  That had to be very hard. I can’t imagine.”

Gus laid his head on her shoulder.  “It was terrible. It took a lot of time for me to work through it but with help, I learned how to deal with the guilt. Jamie and I never mentioned it. I can tell you I have never and will never drive again with anything in my system.”

“I’m sorry you had to go through that and so young.”  She tilted his head back a bit and kissed him. “Why don’t we check out that lounger over there.  It looks very comfortable.”

“Well, I think it is our duty to check it out, don’t you?”  He picked her up and threw her over his shoulder, spanking her bare cheeks that were pointing skyward.

She cried out in surprise. As he continued to rub it she sighed.

“Don’t tell me you like that and I never knew?”  Gus questioned.

“I am not sure I do but the surprise was kind of fun and I always love your hands on my body.”

“My dads do some kinky stuff in bed.  Dad really likes to be spanked.”

“Maybe we will have to play a little sometime,” Shelby said as he set her down on, what was truly, an outdoor bed.  

“Lay on your stomach, Shelly.  Let me rub that beautiful skin of yours,” Gus used deep pressure along her spine and worked outward.  He spent a good deal of time on her lower back before moving lower. He let his tongue trail all the way down her spine and then he continued lower. Gus softly said, “Get on your knees, Baby.”  

Shelby put her knees in the air but when she was going to raise her chest Gus pressed it down. “Just like this, Shelly.  Let me please you.”

As his tongue traveled her perineum she softly said, “You always please me, Gussy, always…” Shelby gasped as his tongue worked its way into her tight bud while his fingers entered her warm center.  She took a deep breath and pushed out a bit as Gus’ finger moved in. Shelby moaned as the pain went through her at the same time Gus stroked her clit sending a jolt through her. Her body didn’t know how to react.  He was completely still for a moment and then he began to move the fingers on both of his hands. “Oh, god, GUS.” It felt as though his fingers were rubbing against each other with just the thinnest of membrane between them.  The sensation it caused made her whole body tremble. Using his thumb to brush her clit several times, Shelby totally lost control of her body. She orgasmed so hard she couldn’t stay in the position she had been in.

Gus helped her turn to her back and laid down next to her. He began to take her into his arms but the next thing he knew she was on top of him straddling.  His hard cock was brushing against her as she teased him, not quite allowing entry. She then moved so the tip of his cock brushed her anus. “What do you want Gus? What would make you happier?”

“Shelby, you make me happy. I don’t need anything special.  I all need is you in my arms.”

As he spoke she began to lower herself onto Gus’ rock hard dick.  She did her best to relax her puckered bud as she let her weight pull her down.  She knew Gus didn’t need this but she also knew he enjoyed it so who was she not to offer it to him from time to time.  She tried not to let the pain show although with gravity pulling her down she felt like he was splitting her open. She closed her eyes and forced her body to relax.   Gus slowly began to move. Shelby leaned back on her own hands arching her back. Gus raised himself on his hands giving him leverage to drive into her. He reached forward with one hand and again brushed her tender inner lips triggering her to clamp down on his cock.  Gus leaned forward pulling her against his chest and sitting on the lounger they both orgasmed. Shelby’s arms went around his neck and she sobbed.

“Oh, Shelly, I’m sorry. I know that hurt you.  You don’t have to do that for me. I love you, I love you no matter what you do or don’t do.”

Shelby put her hands on either side of his face.  “No darling, this has nothing to do with physical pain.  My heart is so full. I have more emotions than I know what to do with.”  She moved feeling him deep inside her. The pain comes from knowing we can’t stay like this forever.  I know that is silly but just…”

“Oh, Shelly…” Gus claimed her lips.  

At 7:00 there was a knock on the door and Shelby, in a fluttering sundress, let the server in.  After setting up the table, the server said, “Is there anything else I can get you two.”

Gus looked things over.  “Could we have a bottle of sparkling wine?  Do you have the Taylor-Kinney Bubbling Brinn?”

“We should but we have trouble keeping that in stock.  It seems to be everyone’s favorite even at the hefty price.”

“I will tell my fathers you like it.”

“Oh, Mr. Kinney, I didn’t even make the connection.  I should have. Excuse me, I will be back in five minutes.”

“Shelby, you look so beautiful.” Gus kissed his way down her collar bone  and dipped his tongue into her cleavage. “No, I told myself we were going to only eat our meal, not each other for the next few hours.”  He turned on some music and took her in his arms. They moved slowly to the rhythm of the music. The server came and left again as they danced. Gus brought his knuckles to her cheekbone and slid them across it.  As they moved nearer her mouth his lips brushed hers. “Shall we eat?”

Shelby nodded and he led her to the table.  They sat and talked as they ate the meal. They sipped wine throughout, saving the Bubbling Brinn for later.  As they finished the meal, Gus stood. “Shall we go sit on the patio under the star?” Gus walked over and picked up a box.  “You might need this.”

“Gus, why did you….”

“Just open it.”  Shelby took off the lid and in it she found a white, sheer shawl.  It was gauzy with lace around the edge. “Oh, Gus, it is stunning. Where did…”

“It is something I saw in town one day and just knew it was made for you.”  He took it from her hands and wrapped it around her. It was soft on her shoulders.  “If you’ll grab the glasses I will get the Bubbly. I still laugh when I think of sparkling wine named after my sister.”

“Well, she is definitely bubbly,” Shelby kissed him as they walked out the door.  

The stars looked close enough to touch from this location.  They relaxed on the lounger holding hands and sipping the wine.  No talking was needed. They just enjoyed the beauty of the night.  Shelby’s head lulled on Gus’ shoulder and he dropped her hand to wrap his arm around her shoulder and pull her close.  Their lips met, “Darling, may I take you inside and make love with you the boring old fashioned way.”

“Making love with you is never boring, Gussy.”  She stood feeling the effects of their love making earlier.  Shelby led Gus to the bedroom and lit some candles before turning off the light and then her dress dropped to the floor.

Brian and Justin laid in bed side by side but not touching. “Baby, we can touch.”  Justin’s hand trailed down Brian’s arm. “We can kiss.” He rolled over and brushed his lips on Brian’s.  “Hold me, Baby.”

Brian pulled Justin nearer and kissed him deeply, “I love you, Sunshine. Are you really sure you want to do this for two whole weeks? Shouldn’t we show each other how much we love each other?”  Brian’s mouth began to drift lower.

“Brian, we can do this and in two weeks when we are….”

“Yes, Sunshine, where will we be in two weeks?”

“Did you really think I would fall for that? Just know it will be warm and sunny and we will hear the waves crash from our room.”

“That sounds perfect, as long as it is just the two of us.  The last thing I want is a big slashy party with people I don’t care about.  Promise there won’t be any wanna be friends there.”

“I promise that, Baby.”  Justin laid his head on Brian’s chest and both men drifted off to sleep.

Gus laid with his head on Shelby’s stomach. His hands gently stroked her inner thigh as her hands stroked his hair.  “Shelly, are you alright? You’ve had quite a workout today.”

“Trust me, Gus, I can keep up with you any day of the week and I wouldn’t trade any of these aches for anything.  I wish I knew you really understood how much I love you. Just thinking about you sometimes makes me want to cry.”

“Shelly, is there a reason you don’t want me to meet your parents? I mean we mentioned it at Thanksgiving and then you totally ignored my hints to go with you at Christmas.  And there was Easter… What’s wrong with me, Shelby?” He continued to draw lazy circles on her thigh.

“Oh, Gussy,” her voice cracked as she continued to stroke his curls.  “It isn’t you! How could you think that? I couldn’t be prouder to be with you.”

“Then why haven’t I met your family?”

“It’s my family, my parents, actually.  I love them but, they would never accept your family the way they are.  You have to understand. They grew up in a small town with very little exposure to the real world.  They can’t picture a loving family that happens to have two fathers or two mothers. I don’t know how they would react to finding out about your dads.  And I just couldn’t stand it if they hurt you. I don’t know how I would choose between them and you..”

“Oh, Shelly, you will never have to do that. If your parents can’t deal with my family I understand and if you love them, I love them.  I’m sorry I asked. I have something else to ask you.” Gus moved his hands through her light curls as they moved from her thighs up to her stomach and then he reached for something behind him.  She wasn’t sure where he found it but Gus came back with a little hinged box.

“Gus, what….”

“Open it.”

She sat up a bit in bed and opened the lid. Inside she found an antique heart locket on a chain so fine it was hard to imagine even wearing it.  “Oh, Gus, it is breathtaking.”

“It belonged to my mom’s grandmother.  Mom gave it to me when I turned 18 and told me to be sure I gave it to someone very special.  You are the only person I ever thought about giving it to. I love you and hope to be with you when I am as old as the necklace.”

“Do you have one more round in you tonight?” Shelby asked as her lips met his. He answered by rolling her flat on her back and kissed her as he gently slipped inside her.

As they drove home the next day, Shelby was very quiet.

“What are you thinking about, Shelly?”

“Gus, will you go home with me over Labor Day?”

“I would love to, Shelly.  Nothing would make me happier.”

Chapter 2

When Gus and Shelby returned from the night away everyone could tell something had happened between them while they were gone. The way they looked at each other told everyone that they had a new closeness and maybe a new commitment to each other.

Gus went up to the house on Monday morning.  He had been up early, leaving Shelby sleeping, to meet with the foreman of the building crew.  After working with the crew for the several hours something came up he felt he needed to run past at least one of his dads.  

Justin was in the house and Gus asked his approval on a change in the cost of the house.  Justin said it was fine and then said, “Gus, have a seat for a few minutes you deserve a little break,” he grabbed a couple ice teas out of the fridge and handed one to Gus.

“Dad, I am really sweaty and I stink!”

Justin smiled,“Sit. So it looks like you and Shelby had a great time.  Am I right that there has been a change of some kind?”

Gus smiled, “I should have figured just seeing us a couple minutes that you would have noticed.  Dad, I just realized I could never live without her in my life but I also know I am too young to get married. I gave her my great grandma’s locket.”  Justin smiled at that, knowing how special that was to him. “We didn’t talk about marriage but I think we both knew it was a new commitment.“

“I think that’s great, Gus.  You know I love Shelby.” Justin saw a look cross his face, “Are you worried about Brian?”

“Well, that might be one reason I would be hesitant to get married now but I haven’t met her family yet, either.  She finally talked about them this weekend. From what she said they are very sweet people that are very homophobic.  They live in a very sheltered area and just don’t understand that everyone is really the same. But, I will be meeting them when we go there over Labor Day.”

“Well, Gussy, if anyone can show them how ‘normal’ our family is it is you.  I am not sure how we ended up with such an amazing son.” Justin went to hug his son but stopped a few inches away.  “Sorry, Gus, you know how much I love you but you really do stink.”

When Shelby got up she pulled on some clothes, got a cup of coffee, and walked over to Molly’s to see if she could help with Paul so Molly could work on the books for the store.  She knocked and walked in. “You don’t have to tell me that your get away was great.” Molly said as she put a bite of food in Paul’s open mouth.

“That doesn’t come close.  It was just perfect. I told Gus about my family and he wants to meet them.  We will do that Labor Day weekend. And he gave me this!” Shelby pointed at the necklace she was wearing.  

“Oh, Shelby, that looks really old and it’s beautiful.”

“It was his great grandmother’s and he wanted me to have it. He didn’t say it but I think it is a promise that someday we will get married.”

“I have no doubt of that Shelby.  He is so in love with you he can’t think straight.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Feeling?”

“Ya, about  your lunch date.”

“He probably won’t even call but, I have to admit I am excited.  I am ready to move on and get a life again. I love Paul with all my heart but it is time to find someone who loves me and eventually love Paul.

Shelby took Paul out  of the high chair and snuggled with the little boy.  “You know, Molly, Gus and I will always be available to babysit.”

“I appreciate that.”

“Maybe Gus will see how wonderful a baby is.”  She hesitated, “I know he is young but I am so ready to have a sweet baby to hold.”

“Well, you can borrow mine if you don’t mind, I do have about an hour’s work.”

“Say no more.  We will go for a walk and enjoy the beautiful day. Oh, and Molly?”  Molly looked at her, “Andrew would be an idiot not to call you tomorrow.”

Molly arrived at work on Tuesday a few minutes early even though she had spent extra time on her makeup this morning.  She had to admit she hoped Andrew would call about lunch today. She felt like a teenager and knew she had to get herself under control. About 10:00 am  the bell rang on the front door. She was helping a customer but started saying, “I’ll be right….” She lost her concentration when she saw Andrew standing there, “with you.” giving him a smile she turned back to the customer.  “Why don’t you try that on and I will be right back.” As the woman went to the dressing room, she walked over to Andrew.

“Good morning,” Andrew gave her a killer smile.  “You look lovely this morning. I won’t keep you because I know you’re working but may I take you to lunch today?”

“I would like that.”

“What time are you free? I can make anything work.”  Andrew reached out and touched her elbow.

She flushed a bit. “Does 12:30 work for you?

“Perfect, I will be here at 12:30,” he pointed toward the dressing room, “Looks like you’re needed.  I will see you soon.” And he was gone.

The morning drug on and when her boss came in at noon she instantly could see something was going on.  “Is something wrong, Molly?”

Molly blushed a little, “No, I am just being an overgrown teenager. I have a lunch date.  It really isn’t a date, I don’t think, but it sort of is and I hope it is and I,” Molly stopped and took a deep breath.

The kind, older lady smiled.  “Why don’t you go in the back and do a little freshening up, not that you need it and maybe sit down for a few minutes. Take some deep breaths.”

“Thank you,” She smiled at the woman.  “Call me if you get busy.”

“I will, now go.”

Molly called Shelby, “I am so nervous, Shelby.  What if I say something stupid. I haven’t talked to a man, except Gus, in years, not really.”

“Molly, Andrew is taking you to lunch in a public place.  You won’t be alone. Just talk to him.”

“What if he asks about Paul?”

“Why would he ask if you have a baby? But if he does just tell you yes you have a son and ask him the same thing? Molly, you are a beautiful woman who is lots of fun and have so much going for you.  Just be you. And if it doesn’t feel right, there will be someone else.”

“Thanks, Shelby, I’ll talk to you when I get home.”

“You’re damn right, you will. Love you, Molly. I’m cheering for you.”

At 12:30 Molly walked out of the back just as Andrew walked in the door.  She quickly introduced Andrew and her boss and they walked toward the door.  Her boss said, “Take your time, Molly. Business is slow today.” Molly smiled back at her as they walked out the door. Andrew took her hand and placed it in the crook of his arm, covering her hand with his.

“I have to admit I have been thinking about you ever since we met last week.”  Andrew smiled down at her. Her heart fluttered. He was so good looking, maybe too good looking.  They walked the short distance to the cafe they had met in. After being seated and ordering, Andrew looked across at Molly.  “So Molly, tell me a little about yourself.” Andrew had a very easy way of speaking. She had a feeling he could talk to anyone at anytime.

“I am not very interesting really.  I was born and raised in Pittsburgh.  I married my college sweetheart. I divorced my college sweetheart, and then, after my father passed away, my big brother asked if I would like to move out here.  I needed a change in my life and Justin and Brian have plenty of room.”

“Justin and Brian?  You aren’t talking about the Taylor-Kinney’s are you?”

“You know my brother and his husband?”

“No, but I have been meaning to set up a meeting with them, well at least with Brian.  I hear he is the one that has been doing business deals around town.”

“Yes, Justin is hanging out at the vineyard spending time with their daughter this summer. What kind of business do you have?”

“Oh, I am in development.  I buy and sell companies.”

“Why do you want to talk to Brian?  Is there a business you think he might be interested in?”

“I hear he wants to improve this community and keep in thriving.  Well, I have a couple ideas I could use some backing for. I hear they are my men.”

Andrew asked more questions and she wasn’t sure when it happened but they were holding hands across the table.   All the sudden she noticed what time it was.

“Oh Andrew, I need to get going.  It is almost 2:00. I know I was told to take my time but I don’t want to take advantage of her generosity.”

“Well, then we should go.” He threw a generous amount of money on the table and offered his hand to Molly.  They walked hand in hand, back to the shop. “Molly, may I call you? I would love to see you again.”

“Yes, I’d like that.  Give me your phone and I will put my number in for you.”  She quickly added her name and number. Andrew brushed his lips on her cheekbone.

“We will speak soon.”  Andrew said and he walked away.

By the time Molly arrived at the vineyard at 5:00 she couldn’t wait to talk to Shelby but first she had to stop at the house to pick up Paul.  She nearly floated into the house and kissed both Justin and Paul on the cheeks. “Hey, I’m over here and since your brother will hardly kiss me…” Molly walked over and kissed Brian and then Brinn who were sitting on the couch together.

“So what have you been up to Mollusk?”  Justin asked as Molly came over and took her baby boy into her arms.

“Well, I worked all day.” She said but didn’t look at him.

“Work has never given you that look before, so spill it.”

“Justin...oh, …..I had a lunch date today.  And he is really nice, and he is good looking, and, oh, and Brian, he said he has wanted to meet you.  He is working on some sort of development project. We didn’t talk business, much.” She smiled like a teenager.  

“Well, if he has a real business proposition he wants to talk about I wouldn’t mind talking to him after we get back from our trip.  My calendar is full enough up until then. Tell him to get something together and call my office. I will fit him in when I get back to town.”

Justin looked at his sister.  “I’ll walk you back to the cottage, Mol.” He swung Paul up on his shoulders and the little boy laughed.

“What is it big brother?” Molly smiled up at Paul and then looked into Justin’s eyes.

“Molly, I know you are a grown woman but I’m your brother and I have to watch out for you.  You have had a really hard year and I hope this guy is as wonderful as you think he is because you deserve only the best but be careful.  I can have him checked out for you. Would you like…”

“Justin, I appreciate your concern but I think I am a pretty good judge of character.”

“How did you meet this guy?”

“He spilled a soda on me last week when Shelby and I went to town. Why?”

“Did he know who you were when you met?”

“Why, don’t you think I can get someone myself?”

“Oh, no Molly, you could have your choice of men but you know our family has drawn negative people before.  I mean poor Brinn has been kidnapped twice. I feel very guilty about that sometimes.” Justin brought Paul back into his arms and the little boy patted his cheeks. Justin got a wistful smile on his face, He kissed Paul, “Brinn used to do that all the time. I am so glad you are here, Molly, and I trust your judgement. Just remember that there are a lot of creeps out there that will use people to get what they want.”

Molly hugged her brother and then took Paul, “I love you, too, Justin, and I will be careful.”

That evening as Gus played guitar, Molly and Shelby talked about Andrew.  Soon Gus stopped. He stood and kissed Shelby on the cheek. “Excuse me, ladies.  I had a hard day in the hot sun. I think I am going to soak in a tub for a little bit and then go to bed.”

“How about I meet you there after your bath?”

“I was hoping you would offer that.”  He kissed her again and when they separated this time, Molly could feel the depth of it.

Gus strode to the cottage and the girls chatted a few more minutes.  “Molly, when he calls, you accept the date and Gus and I will babysit.  We will make it work no matter what! But now, my dear friend, I have a beautiful man waiting for me.  I love the sound of that.”

“Thanks, Shelby.  You go and show that nephew of mine how much you love him.”

The days leading up to Brian and Justin were busy.  Brian and Justin were both on edge. The night before they left they lay side by side in their bed but Brian wouldn’t touch Justin.  “I’m worried about Molly. Did you look into this Andrew guy? She is with him now.”

“I tried to but I didn’t find much.  I,” Brian hesitated. “I talked to Dan and he is checking into him.”

He saw the look that crossed Justin’s face.  “Sunshine, it was the first time I talked to him and I called him for Molly. When I couldn’t find anything on Andrew, I needed to do something.”

“I believe you, Baby.”  Justin smiled over at him. “Brian, I am not going to be able to sleep without at least a kiss goodnight.”

“If I touch you right now I am not sure I will be able to stop.  Tell me again why I have had blue balls for the last two weeks?”

“Because,” Justin moved closer to him and had his fingers roamed down Brian’s chest. His head moved to Brian’s and his lips pressed down onto Brian’s. His tongue probed Brian’s lips until they separated and their tongues intermingled until Brian had to push him away.  

“It is so hard to know you are so close and I can’t touch you.  I love you, Sunshine.”

“Remember we have both always said that even if we couldn’t have sex we would love each other.  If we can’t go two weeks, could we really go the rest of our lives?” Justin asked softly.

“Sunshine, if it was a choice between having you in my life or having sex, you would win out every time. I admit I would miss sex but I would miss not having you in my life much worse.  Your gentle voice, your assuring way, and I could never live without that smile.”

“Oh, Brian,”  Justin kissed him as a tear rolled down his cheek, “That was beautiful, you sap.  Justin and Brian started laughing. Brian pulled Justin close and they fell asleep.

Molly had lunch with Andrew a couple more times and finally they were out under the stars in his convertible.  They had a very nice dinner and now they were heading for the lookout where they both had heard the view was outstanding.  There was a bench so they got out of the car and sat next to each other. Andrew put an arm around her and pulled her close to him.

“I’m glad you finally let me take you out.  I was starting to wonder if your brother had told you not to go out with me.”

“Justin would never do that.  He loves me but I make my own choices. He and Brian leave in the morning.  It’s Brian’s 50th birthday and Justin is surprising him. When they get to Mexico there four best friends are coming for the weekend.”  Molly looked at Andrew and knew he had something on his mind.

Andrew’s mouth skimmed Molly’s hair.  “Molly, I really want to kiss you.”

With the moon glinting off her hair she tilted her head up and Andrew’s mouth came down on her.  Andrew pulled her close to him as he deepened the kiss. His fingers slipped under her top and he could feel her warm skin as he moved his hand upward, Molly started to tense up a bit.

“Um, Andrew, I really like you but I am not ready for…”

“That’s alright, Molly.  Just remember, I am ready any time you are.”  

Molly laid her head on his shoulder. “I will definitely remember that, Andrew.”

Andrew walked Molly to the door of her cottage and again took her in his arms and kissed her.  “Molly, I will be out of town this week but would you like to go out a week from tonight?

“I would love to, Andrew.” She kissed him once more, “Good night.”  

As she stepped into the cottage, Shelby and Gus were both there.  “I hope you weren’t distracting my babysitter, Gus Kinney. I normally wouldn’t let a boy come over.”  

“Ah, shucks, Aunt Molly, I was just about to get a first kiss and everything.”

All three of them laughed.  “Gussy, why don’t you go strip naked and I will be there in a couple of minutes to have my way with you.”

“Well, when you put it like that….” Gus kissed Shelby and gave Molly a hug as he left.

“So, tell me everything!”  Shelby said excitedly.

“He was a perfect gentleman. I really like him.”  Molly told her about the meal and sitting under the stars.  

“So is he a good kisser?”

“Shelby, I told him I wasn’t comfortable when his  fingers slipped under my shirt on to my waist. The truth was I was too comfortable with it.”

“Molly, there is nothing wrong with making him wait a little bit.  So when are you going out again?”

“Are you free again next Friday?”

Shelby nodded and said goodbye to Molly.  Molly watched her go and knew she would be in Gus’ arms momentarily.  She smiled. Maybe it wouldn’t be long before she would be doing the same thing with Andrew.  She quickly chastised herself. One date was not a relationship but as her mind wandered to the cottage next door and she could visualize Shelby in Gus’ arms something in her stirred.  She walked to her room, kissed her son and got ready for bed. Molly opened the drawer of her bedside table and took out the small vibrator. She laid down and turned it on. As she skimmed it down her body she shivered and as she reached her clit her body responded quickly. She tried not to cry out, not wanting to wake Paul.  Molly drifted off thinking about Andrew.

The next morning, Justin woke with his hand on Brian’s cock.  “You’re killing me, Justin. Please remove your hand.”

“Sorry, Brian, I honestly didn’t realize….”

“I know,” Brian kissed him and then groaned. “How soon will we get wherever we are going?”

“You will be glad to know it is only a three hour flight.”

“When do we leave? I don’t know how much longer I can wait to sink into you.”

“Down boy, we have seven days for that.” Justin brought his mouth to Brian’s and kissed him so tenderly that Brian didn’t want to let him go.  “I love you, Brian Kinney, even if you are getting to be an old man.” He gave Brian one of his killer smiles and started to move to the other side of the bed.  

Brian quickly flipped Justin and spanked him a couple of times with more power than a playful swat.  “That’s to remind you what may come.”

“Just get up and finish packing.  We leave in less than two hours.”

Brinn came into the bedroom, sleepy and tearful.  Justin sat down and she crawled into his lap. “I am going to miss you so much, Daddy.  What am I going to do without you and Dad?”

“Oh, Sweetheart, you can call us anytime you want to.  And Aunt Molly is hoping you will help with Paul. They will sleep here and so will Gus and Shelby.  It sounds like we are going to miss the party.” Justin held her tightly realizing how much he is going to miss their girl.  

Brian picked Brinn up off of Justin’s lap and spun her around, kissing her. He then set her down.  “You need to stop growing, girl. I am not going to be able to pick you up soon.”

“Is that because I am getting bigger or because you are getting older?”  Brinn gave Brian a sassy smile.

Brian set her down.  “Ok, Justin, let’s leave before she calls me an old man.”  He hugged Brinn tightly once more.

“Well, I think everyone will be here in about half an hour. They wanted to have a little party for your birthday before we leave.   I have to put a pan of eggs in the oven for 30 minutes so I better get that started.” Justin said.

“I have everything packed.  Let me start it. You finish packing.” Brian kissed Justin and moaned softly.

“Soon, Baby, very soon,” Justin whispered.  “Trust me, I am in as much pain as you are.”

45 minutes later the table was full.  Everyone was eating and talking. Brinn was feeding eggs to Paul while Justin talked to Molly about her date last night.  “So from the look on your face when you mention Andrew’s name you must have enjoyed yourself.”

“I did.  He was such a gentleman.  The dinner was wonderful and then we took a long drive and looked at the stars.”

“Are you seeing him again?” Justin asked, really wanting to hear from Dan before his sister got too involved with this man.

“He will be out of town this week so I won’t see him again until Friday.  Just take it slow. You have to remember you have Paul to think about, too.  I know you realize that.”

“I haven’t told him about Paul yet.  I just would rather not have people know I have a baby until I know if I want them in my life. It’s not that I am ashamed to be a mother.”

“Oh, I know that, Molly.  You are a great mom.” Justin hugged his little sister.

Gus, Shelby, and Molly had gone in on a present together.  Gus and Shelby had gotten Brian a weekend at the small in they had spent the night at and Molly would watch Brinn whenever they went.

Brian thanked them.  He and Justin had seen pictures of the place but had not gotten there yet.  The Brinn brought a box up to her dad. Brian opened it slowly and in it was a small framed painting.  The painting was of Justin. It was a bit abstract but it was definitely him and there was a love that emanated from the piece.  “Oh, Brinn, I love it. It looks like your Daddy and the painting shows how much love you put into this.

“Well, Dad, I was trying to think about things you love and what you love the most is Daddy.”

Brian put an arm around her waist and looked at Justin.  “You are so right, but you and Gus are a very close second in the love department,”  He kissed her and thanked her again.

Justin looked at the clock, “I hate to break up the party but we have a plane waiting for us.  Did all three of you get the text I sent? It has the resort’s number in case our phones wouldn’t work. We will call when we get there and, Brinn, we will call at least every other day, Ok?”

Brinn’s brilliant blue eyes sparkled with tears and by the time she had hugged them both they were running down her cheeks.  Gus picked up his sister and she put her head down on his shoulder. Gus turned and they walked toward the house. Brinn waved at the car as it grew smaller.

Justin reached for Brian’s hand, “She will be alright, Sunshine. I know she is sad but she is also quite the actress.  She will be fine with Gus and the girls.”

“I know, Baby. I just hate seeing her so sad when we are going to have a wonderful time.”

“Are you sure we have to wait until we get to our destination? I mean we are going to have a whole plane to ourselves with that lovely bedroom.” Brian kissed Justin’s knuckles.  

“Brian, I, god I need you as badly as you need me.  I swear I need to feel you inside me but I think if we hold on for just a little longer.  What is 6 more hours after two weeks?” Justin reached over and slid his hand up and down on Brian’s crotch. He could feel Brian’s discomfort.  His cock was as hard as a rock.

“Oh god, Justin.  It is going to be a long flight.”

Soon they were on the plane and taxiing down the runway. Once they were at cruising altitude Justin stood up, “Let’s go nap.  We can use all the rest we can get.”

Brian stood and pulled Justin into his arms.  His hand began working his hand into the back of Justin’s waistband.  His hand skimmed over the warm flesh and he sighed, “I love you, Sunshine, and even though I don’t know where we are going but I am sure it will be perfect.  And you are right, let’s go lie down. At least I can feel the heat from your body.” Surprisingly they both did fall asleep and didn’t wake up until the pilot announced it was time to take their seats so they could land in Cabo San Lucas.  

Justin looked at Brian, “So?”

“Cabo is perfect.  I private villa?”

“Sorry, but we have a suite with a private pool and I do mean private as well as beach access.”  They held hands as they descended and then as the wheels touched down, Brian took Justin in his arms and pulled him close.  As their lips met they both slipped a hand in the other’s lap. They reluctantly pulled a part as the cockpit door opened.

Under his breath Brian said, “I hope this place is close.”

There was a limo waiting and as the luggage was being stowed in the trunk, Brian and Justin entered the back.  Brian pulled Justin to him and Justin straddled his legs facing him. Gently Justin began rocking his cock against Brian.  They got into a rhythm as the car began to move. Brian pulled Justin close to stop his movement. “Please, Sunshine, I just can’t stand it anymore.  Maybe I am getting old. I don’t think I can restrain myself if you keep doing that.” He just held on to him tightly. Within minutes the car pulled into  the resort and stopped in front of a private entrance.

“Please, here are the cards for your private wing.  No one will bother you. It is all yours. If you need anything just use the phone and someone will assist you quickly.” The driver carried their bags to the door and Brian opened it with the card he had been given.  They entered a small private lobby and then used the same card to get into the room itself.

Justin nodded knowingly to the driver and he nodded back.  And then they were alone. Brian walked to the wall of glass that viewed the Pacific Ocean.  “I hope I am worth what this is setting you back.”

“I am sure it will be worth every cent,” Justin moved to Brian’s side and took his arm.  “Look at that amazing view.”

“You know I didn’t need something this sumptuous.  Any place with you would be fine with me.” He put his arms around Justin and kissed him. “What do you say we check out the rest of the suite?”

They walked into an enormous room with a vaulted ceiling the four poster bed was draped with gauzy material that was blowing in the sea breeze coming through the open doors.  Outside the door was a small pool and tanning area. “The pictures didn’t do it justice.”

“It is amazing, and so are you, Sunshine.”  Brian reached out and began to unbutton the white cotton button down Justin was wearing.  Soon the shirt was off and then Brian unbuttoned his own. Justin reached for Brian’s pants and undid his fly.  Brian did the same to Justin’s and soon they stood naked with smell of the sea in the air. Justin slowly dropped to his knees and took Brian’s cock into his mouth. He slowly began to lick it from the base to the tip. His tongue danced across the tip as Brian struggled to control himself. Brian reached down and pulled Justin up.

“But I have missed that taste.” Justin said as he tried to go back to his knees.

“Do you really think I am going to let our first time together in two weeks be on a quick blowjob? I want to cum deep inside you with my lips locked on yours.”  He led Justin across the room and pulled back the sheets of the bed. He laid him down and straddled him just low enough that he could take Justin’s cock in his hand. He slowly stroked it.  A drop formed on the end and he wiped it off with his thumb. He then brought his thumb to his tongue and licked it. Brian’s eyes nearly rolled back in his head. “I’m an addict getting his first fix in two weeks.”

Brian’s lips trailed up Justin’s body and when he reached Justin’s mouth, their lips came together gently at first but as they continued kissing the pressure increased and the need was too great.  Brian positioned himself with one of Justin’s legs over his shoulder. He pressed steadily and as Justin’s bud gave way to the intrusion, Brian again kissed him as he thrust inward. Justin was very tight after two weeks without sex. He cried out from both pain and pleasure and as Brian began moving in and out Justin thrust upward to meet him.  Brian’s mouth crushed Justin’s and then Brian threw his head back and cried out as his body convulsed. Justin could not hold on any longer. His cum shot between their bodies. Brian slipped out of Justin and then drug his tongue up from Justin’s naval to his mouth following the trail of cum. He sighed as his mouth again came down on Justin’s.  “God I have missed that.” He dropped down on Justin as he forced himself to regain his breath.

“Me too, Baby. Me too.”  

Before moving off Justin, Brian was already getting ready for round two.  He moved partially off Justin and his hand moved down Justin’s body and wrapped itself around Justin’s quickly reacting cock.  Justin moaned as Brian’s mouth moved down slowly. Brian was like a starving man. He feasted on Justin. Brian began stroking Justin’s balls and then moved down lower, trailing his way to the recently used bud.  Brian slipped two fingers in and began to stroke Justin’s prostate. After a few moments of this, Justin couldn’t lay still.

“Hold on if you can, Sunshine.  It will just get better,” Brian added a third finger, stretching Justin further.  Brian began moving them apart, continuing to stimulate him.

Justin focused on Brian’s fingers.  “Turn them, I want to feel you…” Brian added pressure, knowing there was no way Justin could avoid that.   “OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH,” Justin erupted into Brian’s mouth. Brian’s tongue swirled around the deflated penis, cleaning it.

“I am feeling sorry I didn’t bring any toys along.  You are definitely ready to play.”

“Give me a second,” Justin took a couple deep breaths and then he got up and walked to where the bags had been left.  He opened a duffle and came out with a small bag. “Your wish is my command.” Justin dropped the bag onto the bed but then climbed onto Brian’s naked body.  He could feel Brian’s cock bob against his crack. “I’ll take care of that for you if you tell me how you would like me to do that. On second thought, Justin slid down onto the phallus that was always a perfect fit.  Justin turned on it so he faced away from Brian, giving him a perfect view of Justin’s ass moving up and down and seeing his own cock move in and out. Within a few minutes Brian couldn’t hold on any longer. He sat up, pulling Justin against him and thrusting deeply a couple more times before exploding into the welcoming darkness of Justin.

As they recovered next to each other Brian questioned, “So I take it you brought a few of our favorite assistants?” He nodded toward the bag.

“Oh, I did. In fact, let’s take a dip in that inviting pool and then maybe we can see what we have.  Oh, in case you are wondering, I don’t plan to wear clothes for the next couple days for sure. By then we might want to explore the area.”

“By then I am going to have a cardiac arrest.  I will be 50 in a couple days. Oh, we better let the family know we arrived.” Brian reached for his phone.  He hadn’t realized how far away it was and began sliding off the bed in a slow motion movement. Justin grabbed for him trying to stop but instead he lost his balance, too.  They both ended up on the floor arms and legs entangled. “Well, that didn’t go the way I planned,” Brian laughed.

As Justin realized his hand was laying on Brian’s cock he smiled, “I think it turned out just fine.”  Brian texted Gus and Brinn and told them they arrived safely at the resort. Sweet Brinn returned the text with, ‘Love you, Daddies, Miss you.’   Gus’ comment was a little more detailed, ‘Glad to hear you made it. Don’t wear out any parts the first night. Love you both.’

Brian started laughing.  “What is so funny?” Justin asked as his mouth was again grazing on Brian.  As he gave extra attention to one of Brian’s nipples, Brian moaned.

“Gus is warning us not to wear anything out the first night.”  Brian tilted Justin’s head so he had to let go of the hard little pebble.  “We do have an entire week and we have been inside all day and that pool and the ocean and the breeze on your naked body and….”

Justin didn’t say anything but he stood up and offered his hand to Brian who took it.  “Thought now that you are almost 50 you might need a little help.”

“Keep it up and you’re going to have problems sitting down.”

“Promises, promises,” was Justin’s comeback as he headed toward the door with Brian at his heels. Justin dove into the lap pool with Brian right behind him. They came up in each other’s arms. “Wow, this feels amazing.”  

“Yes, it does.” Justin said as he swam away from Brian. Both men swam laps for several minutes.  Brian hoisted his body halfway out of the water and continued kicking the water. Justin came up beside him and as Brian stopped kicking, Justin walked up to the dangling legs.  Brian’s hard ass was out of the water and Justin separated the cheeks and brought his mouth down and ran his tongue through the valley.

“Oh, Sunshine, that feels so….” Justin used his tongue and fingers to massage Brian’s bud. As he continued the blessed torture on Brian, he began to add pressure and soon his tongue dipped in.  At the same time he wrapped an arm around his legs and began to stroke Brian’s water cooled cock. Even at that temperature Justin soon had him erect. Justin’s tongue thrust in over and over at the same his hand moved up and down.

Brian began to arch his back as Justin replaced his tongue with two fingers sending Brian over the edge. Brian’s voice carried as he shouted out.  Justin was a bit worried that someone might report the noise and send someone to check on them. He hoped the sound traveled enough that no one could figure out where it came from.  Brian slid back into the water directly into Justin’s arm. Together they walked out of the pool and laid down on the outside swing bed. In the cool of the shade, with the gentle movement in the breeze, Brian and Justin dozed off.

The next two days were they didn’t leave the suite and they didn’t dress. They ate, they slept, they made love, and they talked.  After making love for the unknown number of times, Justin ran a hand down Brian’s arm and across his stomach. “So tomorrow’s your birthday.  What would be a perfect day?”

“Remember my 30th?”

“Of course I do.  You really were unhappy about the party they threw you weren’t you?”

“I just thought it was the end of my life.  I was just a arrogant punk at that time. Now I look at our life and am thankful for the years.  I mean, look at our kids. Life would never this good if it wasn’t for you and then. I know I owe most of my happiness to you.  Sure I would be rich and sexy without you but,” Brian said with attitude but then looked into Justin's eyes and said, “I would be an empty S.O.B. I would be hollow.” He touched Justin’s cheek.  “I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you, too.  And it has been great having Molly and Paul at the house.  Brinn is growing too fast and it wouldn’t surprise me if Gus pops the question, making Shelby officially family.”

“I keep hoping he will wise up.  He is too young and there are so many good men out there for him to fuck.  Why is he settling for that mousy older woman when he could have his pick of a different young man every night?”

“Brian, didn’t you just  get done saying that you were a shallow, hollow man before you came to your senses.  What do you have against Shelby?”

“Gus is just too young,”

“Gus is more mature than either of us.  He loves her and she loves him. Why don’t you like her?”

“I have nothing against Shelby, but she isn’t for Gus.”

Justin was getting upset now.  “Don’t you think Gus should choose his own partner?”

“He can choose any man he wants in about 10 years.”

“Brian, I am not having this conversation.  If you can’t see how much they love each other than you are fooling yourself because you are such a reverse homophobe.”  Justin stood up and walked toward the suite. He turned around and said, “Maybe some of that shallow, hollow guy is still alive in there.”

Brian stood and took a step toward him.  “You better stay in the living room for a couple hours.  I need to cool off.” Justin locked the door to the bedroom as he dropped on the bed.  Why did Brian insist they didn’t belong together when it was so obvious they already were one. Justin couldn’t just lay there. Hed stood and started pacing. Why tonight? He should have just shut up. But Brian was being so bullheaded.  Why?

Brian stood in the middle of the living room.  He stared out at the ocean. Why did he feel so naked all of the sudden? Why couldn’t Justin see Gus needed to be with a good man? He belonged with someone who would really love him like Justin loved him.  No woman could love like that. Brian went outside and dove in the pool. He started swimming laps.

Justin heard the splash and stood and watched Brian swim back and forth.  He noticed how tan Brian had gotten already. Damn, why did he have to be so good looking?  He couldn’t figure out what Brian’s problem was. It just didn’t make sense. Well, Brian would just have to figure it out.  He was going to take a shower and then, they would go to dinner, even if it was a silent one.

When Justin came out of the shower, Brian was still swimming laps.  Justin could see how exhausted he was Brian could barely bring his arms around again for each stroke.  As he got to the end of the small pool he struggled to turn around. Justin watched as Brian turned and started swimming to the other end again.  Justin opened the door quietly and walked to the end of the pool that Brian was nearing. Justin sat on the top step and as Brian neared he could tell Brian didn’t even know he was there.  Brian was in his own world.

As Brian began his turn, Justin reached out and touched Brian’s shoulder.  Brian looked over at him and moved into Justin. Justin helped pull in partially out of the water and Brian wrapped his arms around Justin’s waist. He laid his head down on Justin’s upper leg. Justin ran his fingers through Brian’s still thick hair. He could feel Brian breathing hard.

“Sunshine,” Brian tried to talk.

“Darling, don’t try to talk right now.” Justin helped him move out of the water a little further so Brian was sitting on the lowest step.  His head was still resting on Justin. “I don’t know why you you feel the way you do but we’ll talk about it later. I am sure you have a reason, even if you don’t know what it is.  Brian sat up and Justin took him in his arms. Brian looked totally drained after his intense workout. “Why don’t you take a quick shower to wash the chlorine out of your hair and then we have time for a short nap before putting on clothes and going to dinner.”

Brian was like a worn out child.  He stood when Justin prompted him and they walked into the suite together.  Brian’s amber eyes looked into Justin’s crystal blue ones. “Help me?”

Brian’s arms were like spaghetti after the swim so Justin poured shampoo into his hand and lathered Brian’s hair.  He massaged his head under the hot stream of water. Brian slowly turned to face Justin and tilted his head back to get the lather out.  When he looked back down at Justin he softly said, “I’m sorry for what I said. That doesn’t mean it changes my feelings but I had no right to say the things I did about Shelby.  I just have never seen a woman and a man make it and I don’t want him to be hurt.”

“I hope you can change your mind but I appreciate the apology.  I didn’t need to get so angry either.” Justin’s arms went around Brian’s neck and Brian pulled him in close at the waist. They stood there for some time exploring each other’s lips and mouth.  Eventually Justin stepped back a step, “I’ll give you a massage if you are done in here.”

“I will never be done with you, Sunshine, and the massage sounds really good.  My 50 year old shoulders are screaming at me.”

“Just remember, we don’t have time for anything but the massage or a nap.” After they dried off, Justin grabbed some lotion knowing oil would mean another shower.  “Lay down, Baby.” Justin poured lotion into his hands and started at Brian’s calves. He could feel the tightness in them and the muscle definition was amazing. Brian made some noises of pain but Justin continued to rub them until the loosened up. He worked his way up the long legs and when he got to that perfect ass he leaned over and kissed each cheek and after a moment of deep tissue manipulation he continued up adding lotion as he needed to.  As he got to the upper back and shoulders he began to really work out the knots and he saw Brian’s hands fist up as there was some pain but as he felt the muscle relax, so did the fist. As Justin finished with long strokes up the whole spine he had to follow with butterfly kisses. As he neared the back of Brian’s head his head moved his ear and softly said, “I love you, Baby,” Justin’s erect cock slid along Brian’s crack and they both sighed, “I love you so much.”  

Justin rolled off Brian and Brian moved his body overtop of Justin’s, “God, I adore you. You are so amazing.”  Briain’s mouth moved along Justin’s jawline forehead and then his neck where his teeth nibbled.

“Baby, as much as I love this, we need to get ready to go.  It’s your birthday dinner and at midnight, the moment you birthday begins I have something very special planned.  I am your playtoy for the evening. Anything from the toy bag you want me to start with during dinner?”

“Oh, Sunshine, are you sure?  I want to have a long enjoyable dinner.  Can you handle it?”

“I am willing to take anything tonight.  If you want to see just how much I can take I am willing  but I always love feeling just you, too. It is your night.”

Brian dug around in the bag and found a very long strand of small vibrating beads.

“Put that beautiful ass up in the air.”  Brian grabbed a bottle of lube and covered the beads and then began to pop them in one at a time. By the time all of them were in place Justin had a look on his face that made Brian laugh.  When Brian put the beads on the lowest setting Justin’s eyes rolled into the back of his head. He made a noise Brian wasn’t sure he had heard before. When he moved the speed up one notch Justin nearly came undone. Brian turned them off.  

“Get dressed, Sunshine, We have a reservation,” Brian swatted Justin’s ass and then began to rub it as he pulled him closer.  The men kissed but Justin pulled away, “God, we have to get going.”

Brian walked up behind Justin and pulled his still naked body against him. Brian’s cock played with the entrance of Justin’s ass but there was no room for him.  “I think I will dress in the bathroom or we may never get out of here.”

Twenty minutes later both of them stood in the entry waiting for the car. The white button downs against the newly tanned skin made them both more stunning.  Brian’s hand ran through the newly bleached tendrils on Justin’s head. Justin stepped closer and kissed him. “I want this to be your best birthday ever.”

“Justin, I’m with you in  paradise. What could be better?” The car pulled up and Brian guided Justin out the door. They drank tequila in the back of the car as it wound its way up a mountain. A mariachi band was playing at the entry and they were led toward their table.  The place was full of energy and people having fun. The dance floor was crowded and Justin led the way to join in the mayhem. Brian slipped his hand into his pocket and pressed the button on the remote getting an instant reaction from Justin. He began to grind against Brian instantly and it wasn’t long before Brian led him back to the table.  They had a booth in the back that was very secluded. They didn’t order but food started arriving. Little plates with bites of this and that were brought to the table first. There were empanadas, tamales, a couple small bowls of soup, as well as corn chips with guacamole. They shared bites of this and that and drank margaritas.

By now the music had changed.  It had slowed down and couples were swaying in each other’s arms. Justin had almost forgotten about the invasion inside him except for the yearning for more was building.  Brian leaned over and kissed Justin. “Dance with me?” he said softly in Justin’s ear.

“Are you sure you aren’t too tired from your swim? I want you to have some energy later.”

“That will not be a problem, I promise.”  He kissed him again and as he did the vibration deep inside of Justin was nudged up.  

“Ya, I need a distraction now,” Justin said as he stood and Brian followed.  They walked out hand in hand and soon were moving to the music. “Baby, what would make your birthday perfect, if you could have anything.”

“I have everything I could want, Sunshine.”

“Oh, come on.  If you could have absolutely anything on your birthday, what would it be?”

“Hum, well, I guess it would be fun to have some time with the old gang.  I mean I have spent most of my birthdays with them. Even as a kid, Debbie always made me a birthday cake.  It was lopsided and gaudy but it was made with love. Mom made one, too, but hers came with guilt and required me to show my gratitude over and over.  At Debbie’s, there were balloons and noise makers. At home, Joan made a production of cutting a slice and handing it to me, along with a ‘you better grateful, that took me hours of my busy day’.”  Brian got very quiet.

Justin moved even closer to him, putting his head on his shoulder.  “I’m sorry, Darling. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories.” He kissed him gently and Brian pulled him in so tightly they were nearly one.

“I meant what I said.  You here is all I need.  We have an amazing family and because of you it is as normal as it can be.  You have taught me what family really is.” After another long kiss, they separated both short of breath.

“Baby, please turn them down, not off, just down.  I….oh, god, I am not going to be able to make it if you don’t.”  He felt the vibration go down to just a low buzz deep in his very core. “Let’s go see what they have for us as a main course.”

“Oh, the main course will be had at the room later.  I plan to taste every inch of you.” Brian purred in Justin’s ear as he nipped at the lobe.  Justin groaned as they walked back to the table.

This time dishes of pork, beef, and chicken were brought out along with roasted corn, onions, black beans, rice, and anything else you could imagine.  Of course there was a stack of tortillas to bring everything together. It was the perfect meal to share with bites off each others plates as the meal progressed. As they ate the music went down another notch and now it was just somewhere in the background.

As the plates were cleared, the curtains on the booth were closed with a mention of dessert in thirty minutes. Justin repositioned himself and dropped his head into Brian’s lap. Within seconds Brian’s dick was deep into Justin’s mouth.  Skillfully, Justin brought Brian to the edge and then took him over it. Brian threw his head back and swallowed the noise he wanted to make. Justin started to move upward but Brian held his head where it was and thrust upward a couple more times before letting out a deep but soft sigh and then pulled Justin up, and kissed him.  

“If that is just an appetizer, I may not survive the main course.”

“Well, I don’t plan to rush anything tonight or tomorrow.  The next 24 hours I hope to repeat this activity many others, many times.”  Brian just began to press Justin back onto the seat when a voice came through the curtain.

“Perdónenme, señores, postre. Excuse me, dessert.”  A waiter came through the curtain as Brian zipped up his pants and Justin took a drink.  Two plates were set down. One filled with churros and the other with sopaipillas. There was a chocolate and a caramel dipping sauce. It was served with Mexican coffee spiked with Kahlua.  They fed each other bites of the cinnamon dusted sweets.

Justin held a churro up to Brian’s lips, “you forgot the dip.”

“No, I didn’t.”  Brian took a bite and then Justin drug his finger through the caramel and brought his finger up to Brian’s lips. Brian held Justin’s wrist and took great care in licking off every bit of the sticky sugar mixture. As he did it, he raised the speed of the vibration again.  Justin grasped Brian’s thigh. “Brian, can we get the rest of the dessert to go and maybe a container of the coffee? I can’t wait much longer.”

“You will wait.  I am not nearly done with you yet.” When the waiter checked on them they had him box up the dessert and ordered coffee to go.  

As they strolled out to the car the waiter had brought their treats out to the driver. The driver opened the door for them to get in. “We have one more stop before going back to the resort.” Justin said as Brian turned up the torture.  As Brian’s hand ran down Justin’s crotch he bit his lip trying to cause enough pain that he would forget his need and trembling at the core of his body.

“Why don’t we just go home?”

“Because we have something else to do.” Justin gently repositioned Brian’s hand so it was on his hip but Brian wasn’t going to make it easy.  He moved the hand further back and began running his hand over the seat of his pants, digging his fingers into the seam between the perfect globes. Justin’s body reflexively thrust upward toward Brian.  Brian couldn’t wait. He unzipped Justin’s fly and as he touched his cock, he cried out. “I can’t … control…..”

“Don’t, Sunshine.  I can taste you already.  Don’t make me wait!” With that Justin exploded into Brian’s mouth.  Brian greedily milked his cock causing him to scream out as Brian retrieved every drop he had to offer. Brian pulled Justin back into him and he started putting one hand down the back of Justin’s pants and began playing with the cord connected to the beads.

Justin was thankful the car coasted to a stop.  As they stepped out, Brian felt sand under his shoes.  “Take off your shoes and roll up your pants to the knees.  We can leave it here in the car. It will pick us up later.  When their feet were bare and their pants were rolled, Justin took Brian’s hand and led him to the water’s edge.  There was a large catamaran waiting for them and they waded in the warm water to board. Soon they were sailing off the coast beyond the effects of the lights. They stretched out on a lounger on the top deck  They slowed down and then came to a stop dropping anchor. The first mate told them he and the captain would be in the wheelhouse, leaving a phone to contact them if they needed anything.

When he had left, Justin reached over and began to unbutton Brian’s shirt.  Brian pulled him close. “Look at the stars, Sunshine. I think we can touch them.

Justin laid his head on Brian’s naked chest, looking up at the sky. “How long do we have the boat?”  Brian said softly.

“Until sunrise,”  Justin said as his hand moved down Brian’s body. He followed his hand with his mouth.

“Oh no you don’t! It is my turn.” Brian turned the vibrator up several notches and pushed Justin back and began to undo his shirt.  Justin’s body was a giant nerve ending. Just feeling Brian’s fingers brush his chest had his body totally on fire.

“Brian, I can’t stop it much longer. I need you.  I need that glorious dick of yours….”

Brian stood and dropped his pants before pulling Justin’s off. “Get on your knees, Sunshine.” Brian guided Justin’s chest down to the lounger and Brian began to slowly pull the beads out one at a time.  Justin felt them being removed. He could feel Brian’s hand move to Justin’s cock as he finished removing the beads. and then began feasting on his relaxed ass.

“Oh, Brian, please,” Brian could hear the strain in his voice.  He glanced as his watch and saw it was 11:55 pm. Brian thrust in and held onto Justin’s hips.

“It will be my birthday in five minutes. Hold on until then.” He began to move ever so slowly, in and out. He angled himself to rub his prostate as he moved in and out.

“Brian, I’m going to oh, shit, please.” Justin was pleading in desperation,  ‘God, it hurts so good but the pain,” Justin moaned.

“Are you ready, Sunshine?”

Both men exploded. Brian pulled Justin’s torso up and Justin leaned against him.  “Happy Birthday, Baby. I love you more than you can ever imagine.”

As they laid down, they both shivered as a cool breeze blew over them.  Brian pulled a beach blanket over the two of them and pulled Justin’s naked body against his.  “This couldn’t have been a more perfect birthday.”

“Your birthday has just started, darling,” Justin began.  “I,” he kissed Brian’s collar bone. “Have,” he nipped one nipple, “Lots,” and then the second nipple. “More,” ran his tongue down his abs, “Planned,” his tongue began to fuck Brian’s navel.

“Oh, Sunshine, you are too fuckin’ hot for this old man.  If you don’t mind, can we just relax for a few minutes. I have to admit my little temper tantrum today took a lot out of me.  My arms and shoulders are killing me.”

“Roll over, I’ll…”  

“Justin, we can just sleep for a while.  We have lots of time to love today and the rest of our lives.  You’re not planning on going anywhere soon, are you?”

“If I am lucky, I will never be apart from you. I hate being separated the older we get.” Justin snuggled down next to Brian and he tucked the beach blanket around them.  Soon they were sleeping as the boat rocked gently.

Justin woke up and listened to Brian’s breathing.  His body began to ache with the need of him. He moved downward under the blanket and began to lick and suck Brian’s flaccid cock. In his sleep, Brian’s body began to respond.  The rocking motion of the boat was so gentle. Justin used the motion of the boat as his mouth moved up and down.

“What time is it, Sunshine?”  Brian’s sleepy voice asked as his fingers ran through Justin’s hair.

Justin replied in a muffled voice, “Somewhere about 4:00.”

Brian reached down and pulled Justin up and their mouths met.  “Sunshine, make love to me.”

Justin noticed Brian cringe as he turned his back to him.  Justin slid back down to Brian’s ass and began to run his tongue up and down and began invading him with his tongue.  Justin felt it loosen slowly and then used his finger and added pressure to his prostate.

“Oh shit, Sunshine, you know exactly….aaahhhh….”

Justin started entering him, taking it slow but Brian thrust back and cried out from  his own punishment. The pain ripped through him but Justin couldn’t stop now. He drove in over and over taking them both to orgasm.

They laid together in silence for some time. Justin was still deep inside him. Brian was still trembling.  “What is it, Baby? Are you still in pain? Why did you do that?”

Brian wiped his eyes, trying not to be obvious but Justin knew him too well, “Brian? Baby?”

He slowly disengaged Justin and then turned to face him.  Justin reached over and wiped a tear away with his thumb. He pulled Brian to him letting him cry it out.  He wasn’t sure what was going on but he didn’t care right now. After a few minutes Brian’s breathing was again deep and steady. Justin laid with Brian in his arms and worried. Every year Brian struggled on his birthday but some years it was worse.  Just thinking about Brian as a lonely boy made him hurt inside and Brian internalized everything still to this day. It was his fuckin’ parents that screwed him up. It wasn’t his fault. All Justin could do is be there and he planned to do just that for the rest of his life.

Justin dozed off and on and as the sun began to rise he woke Brian.  This time Brian entered Justin as they viewed the sky slowly burst into colors.  First it was a deep midnight blue but slowly changed to deep red and then slowly to orange and yellow.  Their love making grew in stages like the color of the sky and as the sun appeared they both knew everything was going to be alright.

The men dressed without a word as they heard the anchor being hoisted  and the sails were again unfurled. As the catamaran came into shore Brian and Justin walked through the surf on the way to the car.  The driver had water to wash their feet and they got in the back. The men nibbled on the sopapillas and churros as the car drove toward the resort.

Justin dipped a bit in the caramel and popped it in Brian’s mouth.  His hand went to Brian’s cheek and he softly said, “Are you alright, Darling?”

“I am, Sunshine,” Brian said in a soft but strong voice.  “With you by my side I know I will always be fine.”

As the day went on they again stayed in their room.  They ate, they slept, and they made love on every piece of furniture in the suite.  The kids called and so did Peter and John wishing him a happy birthday. Brian got texts from Ted and Michael to that just said ‘happy birthday’.

Brian noticed Justin was getting more texts than usual in the evening.  He finally asked, “Should I be jealous you are spending more time on the phone than you are with me tonight?”

“Well, considering I lost count after the 6th time we made love today, I know you are not neglected.”

“Is there a problem somewhere?”

“No, it’s just an art studio in Australia that can’t get the time change straight,” he lied.  “We are dealing with a possible show.”

“You aren’t going on a tour in Australia, are you?”

“Not that I know of but if I do, you will be by my side.”

When Brian left him alone on the terrace for a few minutes to get them drinks he quickly made a phone call.  “Ted, I only have a minute. Is everything good?”

“If all our connections come through we will be at your door around 10 a.m.” Ted responded.

“Great see you then.”

“Did I hear you talking to someone?”  Brian kissed Justin and asked as he handed him a drink.

“Oh, ya, I just called the place in Australia and explained I would be in touch next week when I wasn’t on vacation.  Now, I don’t know about you but I am tired. Let’s go to sleep. Notice I specified sleep and not just to bed?”

“I don’t know if I could get it up again tonight no matter how much I wanted,” Brian literally crawled onto the bed and dropped onto his back.  

As Justin got in he prodded for Brian to roll on his stomach.  “I thought you were too tired..”

“Shut up, Brian.  I am just going to work out some of the kinks in your shoulders and back.  We still have three days and I don’t want you falling apart on me before our trip is up.  That was all Brian remembered. Moments later he was asleep. He mumbled something sweet as Justin got off of him and curled up next to him.  He hoped he wasn’t too excited to sleep. And he hoped Brian really liked his surprise.

Meanwhile, back at the vineyard, Molly was preparing for another date with Andrew.  He had let her know he had made it back in town today and tomorrow, Friday, he was planning on picking her up and was taking her to the next town over to try out a new restaurant. Molly had bought some new lingerie at the shop and if she was lucky she might get to show it off, at least to some degree.  She didn’t think she was ready to go all the way yet but that didn’t mean she couldn’t show off some of the merchandise. Her nerves were already building but everything was set and she couldn’t wait to see the handsome man again.

Chapter 3

Molly laid in bed Saturday morning remembering the night before.  Andrew had looked so good when he arrived and he complimented her.  He kissed her sweetly on the cheek and opened the car door for her. Dinner was perfect.  He was so interested in her family. He asked about Justin’s art business and all about Brian’s work.  He kept the wine flowing and by the time they got back to the cottage she invited him in for a cup of coffee.  He said no to the coffee but yes to coming in. The door wasn’t shut before she was in his arms. He kissed her and before she knew what was happening they were on the sofa.  Andrew was an amazing kisser. His hand slipped under her blouse and soon her bra was loose and his thumbs was stroking her nipples. He slowly removed her top and as he claimed one of the taut nipples with his teeth and tongue he lowered his hands to her waist band.  As much as her body was saying yes her mind was screaming no.

“I promise this is just for you, Molly.” he had said.  His hand went into her pants and soon she was having a massive orgasm just with him using his finger on her clit.  When he left thirty minutes later Molly was sure she was falling for him. After he had left she walked back up to the main house where she spilled everything to Shelby.  She couldn’t wait to see him again. As Paul woke up she started what felt like a new chapter in her life.

Brian woke and looked over at his amazing, wonderful, beautiful husband. Justin was laying on his stomach breathing deeply. Brian reached out and touched the streaks of spun gold on his head.  His hand traveled down Justin’s naked back and then it moved between his cheeks. Justin stirred as Brian’s finger invaded him. He began massaging Justin’s prostate and within a couple minutes Justin was wide awake and moaning in the best way.

“Oh, god, Brian that feels SO good.” Justin raised his ass giving access to his cock and giving Brian a better angle.  His cock was rock hard and Brian removed Justin’s hand replacing it with his own. Justin shivered as Brian added a finger deep into his ass.  As he added a third finger, Justin felt the stretch. “Brian, will you use more, please. In the bag, there is a large….”

Brian got up and found a tapered cone that got huge.  “Sunshine, really?”

“Just try it.  It may not all fit but I want to try and if it fits, leave it.  I need some pressure. I need to try something new, please.”

“It won’t ruin you will it?”

“Of course it won’t, silly boy, as long as you take your time and we have….” he glanced at the clock.  It was 8:00 a.m. “plenty of time. Just slow and ….oh, ya, baby!”

Brian wanted to give Justin a little of the pleasure he had been given this week. He pressed it in with some pressure and continued massaging Justin’s cock at the same time. Brian decided to add a little spanking in between.  Brian used the paddle to spank both his cheeks and the plug. He slowly drove it in further and further.

“Gus, Gus Baby.”  Brian propped Justin’s ass further in the air so he had more room to move on his cock.  After Justin had time to focus on his cock, Brian began pressing the plug again and Justin did his best to accept the rest of it.  Tears running down his face, Justin said, “Now, finish it! Press it in NOW!”

Brian swung the paddle and hammered the plug in until the narrow spot slipped in and his bud closed around it, leaving the flat end sticking out. Justin moved to his side and just laid there for a moment.  Brian took Justin’s penis in his mouth and began licking it like a popsicle Justin began to shiver and shake and just as Brian began to taste the sweet, salty liquid that was Justin there was a knock on the door.  Justin seemed to be in a different place and as Brian tried to ignore the knocking but it just got louder.

“GO AWAY!” Brian yelled bringing Justin out of his daze.

Justin moaned, “Better go see who it is.”  He could see by the bedside clock that it was only 9:00 but it had to be the guys.

Brian kept sucking and swallowing. Justin fought to get control of himself and stopped his orgasm.   “What the hell, Justin? You were ready to explode.”

“Door.  You better check the door.”

Brian got up and grabbed his robe.  Storming out of the bedroom, he moved toward the door, “I don’t know who the hell is interrupting my morning fuck but this better be a matter of life or…”

Brian threw the door open and there stood, Ben with his hands on Michael’s shoulders and Emmett standing behind Ted. Justin struggled out of the bedroom in real pain but thrilled to see Brian’s face.  It went from shock, to surprise, to a big smile as Michael threw his arms around him, followed by the other three.

Justin moved fairly slowly toward the door.  He smiled, “You’re early.”

Ben gave him a big hug, “We got an earlier connection.”

Emmett came over to Justin and kissed him and hugged him.  “Guess we know who was in the middle of getting done.” Justin cringed a bit.

“I will head to the pool and cool off in a minute.” Brian walked up behind Justin and wrapped his arms around him from behind.  He then looked up at his friends. “Guys, I am so glad you are here!” he was being so genuine. “Please order us all breakfast. Have them bring up a whole buffet.  Relax. I am guessing you have the other rooms in this wing?”

“Ya, Ben and I are in the one at the end of the hall and Ted and Emmett are across the hall.” Michael replied.

Ted added, “They are going to be opening the double doors over there so our living rooms will be joined.”

“Well, gentlemen, I hope you are here for a couple days and I plan to raise some hell with you later but right now,” Brian kissed Justin’s neck, “I have something I need to finish.”  With that Brian left one arm around Justin and led him back to the bedroom. Very softly he said to Justin, “I am not going to let you suffer, not after all you’ve done for me this week.”

Brian shut the door while their friends smiled. Emmett picked up the phone and ordered the breakfast while Michael led Ben out on the terrace.  They all understood.

“Sunshine, do you want me to remove the plug?”

“No, Baby, I want to keep that for a while yet.” As he spoke, Brian had him sit, watching his reaction, and then went to his knees and took Justin back in his mouth and within seconds Justin cried out.  The plug was pressed against his prostate and even after Brian had drained him, he was excited with no more to offer.

Justin smiled at Brian, “Thank you, Baby.  Let’s go have a great time with our friends.”

“Sunshine, you are so good to me. You made this birthday perfect.”

The food arrived just as Justin and Brian walked out of their room in trunks and t shirts.  They set up the meal on the veranda and the men filled their plates. They spent the day talking about the old days.  They talked about the days they weren’t sure if they could pay rent or even for the blood tests they had at least twice a year.  When it got too warm they sat in the pool and continued reminiscing.

Justin sat gently down on Brian’s lap, trying not to jostle the large plug lodged inside of him.  “I remember when you were willing to sell everything you had for the Stockwell debacle.” Justin kissed him as Brian started moving his leg which effected Justin and his situation.  He brought his mouth to Brian’s ear, “I want you.”

Ben wrapped his arm around Michael’s waist.  “I think I am ready for an afternoon nap.”

Michael smiled up at Ben, “That sounds great!  We haven’t had an ‘afternoon nap’ in a very long time.” They nearly ran to the doors connecting the rooms and locked them behind them.

“Well, Teddy,” Emmett wrapped an arm around Ted’s shoulders, “What do you say we go find some fabulous steals in the market place we passed on our way in.”

Brian glanced at his watch, “It’s 4:00 now.  Let’s plan on meeting back here at 7:00 and plan on dinner somewhere at 7:30.”

“I actually have reservations for us at 8:00,” Justin said but if we are here at 7:00 we can have a drink or three before we leave. We will make sure Ben and Michael get the message.”

Justin called the other room and left a message since they didn’t answer the phone.  When he hung up he turned to see Brian already stripped. He pulled off his own shirt and dropped his trunks.

Brian walked up to Justin and pulled him in his arms.  “You couldn’t have planned this any better. I mean the dinner was enough and then the catamaran for the night, just you and me. And yesterday, just being together, alone. I am the luckiest man in the world.”  He gently laid Justin down on the mattress. “Bend your knees, Sunshine.” Brian guided Justin’s feet so they sat flat on the mattress near his ass. “I’m going to take it out. You know it is going to hurt and you know you are going to feel very empty.   We will just be together until you are ready for more.”

“Brian, just do it. You know once we start it will almost fly out of me.  I think I will probably cramp afterword so if you want to catch up with Emmett and….”

“I am not leaving your side so just shut up and let me see what I can do to make it feel better.”  Brian gently started turning it, maneuvering it out the slightest bit.

Justin cried out softly and then said,  “Just take it out. It hurts too bad to remove it slowly.”

Brian watched his asshole stretch out painfully.  Justin whimpered and then it was out. Brian slowly stroked the interior walls of Justin’s opening, hoping it would make the muscles contract again.  Justin started curling into a ball. “Oh, jeez,” he groaned. He grabbed his abdomen as the muscles spasmed. Brian curled up next to him and slipped his cock into the expanded opening.  He then put his arm around Justin’s waist and he began to rub in deep circles. Justin moaned and sighed but in a good way. “That’s helping, Baby. Please keep rubbing like that.”

They lay there silently for a long time. Eventually Brian felt Justin grip down on his cock.  Brian’s mouth came near his ear, “Are you ready, my darling?”

“Oh, yes!”  As Brian had rubbed in a circular motion he began to move lower and lower and now had his hand stroking Justin’s  growing hard on. “I am so ready!”

Justin woke in Brian’s arms.  He had made love to him and then told him to rest.  He looked at the clock and saw it was about 6:00. He turned to face his beautiful husband.  Brian’s eyes fluttered open, feeling the movement. “Hey, sleepy head. Are you feeling Ok?”

“I feel fine, Baby.  Everything seems to be back to the normal size,” he smiled sweetly at him. “Brian, can I ask you something?”

“Even if I said no, you would anyway,” Brian smiled.

“You know I get a buzz from a little pain but I  know you don’t. On the catamaran, is there anything you want to talk about?”

“Sunshine, I just felt like I didn’t deserve so much. You had made it so perfect for me and I felt so much love and in my alcohol fog I kept hearing my  mother’s voice saying how much work it was to plan a birthday party, how much time it took to make the cake, how ungrateful I always was. Sunshine, I never want you to doubt  I am grateful. I do know how much time it was to plan all this. I never want to take you for granted.”

“Brian I can never do too much for the person I love the most in the world when he does so much for me.  You gave me a near perfect son. You’ve helped me raise a daughter smarter than both of us. Yes, we both have made mistakes but, Baby, you are always there when I really need you. Our love will always be alive and well.”

The two kissed and playfully started wrestling.  Brian started tickling Justin and he dissolved into a puddle of giggles.  “Truce, truce!” Justin called out as he stretched out on the bed. “Shall we call the kids before we get ready?”

“We’ll have to make it quick.” Brian pulled out his phone and called Brinn on speaker.

“Oh, Dad, I am so glad you called! Is Daddy there, too?”

“I’m here, Sweetheart.  How are you?” Justin responded.

“I miss you, both of you. When will you be home?”

“We’ll be home in two days, Sweetie.  What’s going on at home?”

“Aunt Molly’s in love.”

“What!” Justin said a little too loud.

“She had a daaate and all she talks about is Andrew this and Andrew that.”

“Is Molly around?” Justin asked with tension in his voice all of the sudden. Brian pulled him in a little tighter.

“No, she’s at their cottage.”

“Can we talk to Gus?”

“Sure, I love you Dads.  Come home soon.”

Both men said they loved her too and then Gus came on the phone.  Justin wanted to ask about Molly but they didn’t have time. He would call her tomorrow.. They reminded Gus what time they expected to be home and made sure there were no issues they had to deal with.   “So, Pops, did you have a nice birthday?”

“It couldn’t have been more perfect and now we need to get going because the six of us are going to dinner.  I am sure you know about the surprise,” Brian stated.

“Of course I did.  Love you guys. Have a nice time with your friends.”

“We love you, too.  Bye,” and the line went dead.  

Brian looked at Justin, “Don’t worry about Molly.  You know how much Brinn exaggerated and you will be home in a couple days to talk to her.”

“You haven’t heard anything, yet, have you?

“Sunshine, we have no secrets.  I will tell you as soon as Dan contacts me and he may contact you.  He knows she’s your sister.”

“Brian, Dan hasn’t talked to me since….”

“I am sure he is just uncomfortable and doesn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”  Softly he said, “It wasn’t his fault, Sunshine. It was mine.”

“It was both our faults, Baby.  Dan and I will work it out. Now, we better get ready.  This will be fun!”

The six old friends went to a little cantina for dinner where the beer flowed freely and then moved on to a gay nightclub where they danced until 3:00.  Luckily there was a car waiting for them which drove them back to the resort. All six men staggered into their own rooms after kissing and hugging goodnight.  Their four guests had been awake for 24 hours and would sleep late. Brian and Justin dropped their clothes and Justin slid up against Brian, draped an arm around Brian’s waist and was sleeping in minutes.

Brian and Justin stirred about noon.  Justin kissed his cheek, “I’m going for a swim.”

Brian grabbed him around his waist, “Not until I get a proper kiss.”  He pinned Justin to the bed and gave him an appropriate good morning kiss.

Thirty minutes later, after love making had warmed him up, he swam laps in the long narrow pool.  He tried not to make too much noise, not wanting to wake Michael and Ben. It wasn’t long before their glass door slid open and Ben joined him in the pool.  They shared it until Justin sat on the steps to relax a bit and soon Ben was sitting next to him.

“Just so you know, I think our husbands  are in bed together.” Ben smiled over at Justin as he pushed his hair back so the water would stop running in his eyes.

“They usually do sometime when they’re together,” Justin laughed patting Ben on the shoulder.  “Good thing you and I both know they always will and we never have to be threatened. So how is JR doing.  I get a text from her maybe once a month. She is a special girl.”

“She is really good.  Her first year at college she killed it.  I am so proud of her. She didn’t let her situation take her down. Thank you for helping her out.”

“Ben, our family got so much out of that.  We owe her our gratitude. And how are you, now that you are a famous author? Congrats on your best seller.”

“Thanks.  I am still getting used to it.  It will really hit this fall when I don’t go back to the university.  Michael and I plan to do a lot of traveling. Michael has put a new manager in charge of the comic book store which is thriving ins the new location.  It is three times as big as the original but he is actually going on a tour to speak at colleges about his book. He still can’t believe his hobby of comic books created his career.”

“Maybe the four of us can take a trip sometime.  Brian and I could meet the two of you on his tour if he has a couple days free.”  They continued talking as they decided to walk a couple laps.

Brian was laying on his stomach when he heard the door open and the bed sink.  “Come back for round two, Sunshine?”

Michael leaned over and kissed Brian under his ear, playfully.  “With our husbands just outside that would be pretty daring.”

Brian laughed and pinned his best friend to the mattress, giving him a long kiss. “It is great to see you, Mikey.  That husband of mine is pretty amazing, isn’t he?”

“This was a great idea.” As Brian rolled off him Michael draped an arm across Brian’s bare chest. “We both lucked out in the husband department.  They both have put up with a lot from us.”

“Ya, they have.  Mikey, have you ever been unfaithful to Ben?”

“NO, I mean…, well, not really.  There was a time when Ben was away teaching for a summer out of town and we were apart more than together.  One night I went out and, nothing happened but I flirted and was asked home by someone.” Michael sighed. “I am really glad I hadn’t had one more drink or I would have gone. Did something happen with you and Justin lately?  I mean you two have had periods over the year….”

“Ya, last fall we fell on a touch spine.  Neither of us were to blame. It was when I had to spend time at the New York office.  It just drug out too long and then I missed Gus’ birthday. Justin was drinking too much.  We both were unfaithful but then Justin’s dad died and it all evaporated. Our love was always there.  I think why it still hangs over us is we were both with friends. We didn’t just go out and fuck random people.  That would have been better in some ways.”

“I can see that but it sounds like you were both looking more for comfort, not love.”

Brian kissed Michael again.  “Exactly, Love you, Mikey. Always have, always will.”

“I love you, too. Bri.”

“Hell, we sound like a couple munchers.  

They talked about their kids. Michael told Brian about JR’s success at college while Brian voiced his concerns about Gus and Shelby.  “Brian, I know your home life wasn’t good but when they are good, they are very good. Look at Pete and Becca. They are an amazing couple and the best parents I could ask for for my grandkids.  He is young but he has always been a sensible guy.”

“Thanks, Mikey. I am trying to remember that but since he has had boyfriends I just wish he would have settled down with one of them. Brian got out of bed and strode across the room naked.  He pulled on his swim trunks.

“Don’t you ever gain an ounce of weight?” Michael asked as he watched Brian dress.

“When you have a younger, beautiful husband you do get lots of exercise and motivation to stay in shape.”

“You are Brian Kinney.  You will never have to worry about having a man.”

“That may be true but there is only one man I want to have so I better go out and swim a few laps.  Come on, Mikey.” He offered Michael a hand and they walked out to the veranda to join their husbands.  

Ted and Emmett were both sitting on lounge chairs talking on their cell phones. Brian let go of Michael’s hand and dropped down next to Justin.  “I hope they are not talking business.”

“They are talking to their husbands. I am sure they will be off in a minute and then we can talk food.  I have worked up an appetite this morning.”

“I am sure I could offer you a little protein pick me up.”

Justin slipped his hand into Brian’s trunks.  “I believe you could but I think I need a little something more substantial.”

“I’ll give you substantial!” Brian flipped Justin onto his lap and acted as if he was going to do something right then and there but instead he kissed him deeply.  The next thing they knew a bucket of pool water came over their head as Ted stood there holding the bucket.

“I am too hungry to wait for you two to finish. What are we doing for lunch?” Ted said with a twinkle in his eye.

The six men roamed through the streets and, on the suggestion of a hotel employee, they ate at a little taco stand.  The food was amazing and after everyone had eaten their fill they walked through the open market nearby. Ted picked up some gifts for his family while Emmett bought a gaudy pair of shorts he knew Drew would love to take off him.  Brian and Justin picked up gifts for Paul and Brinn and then found some beautiful bangel bracelets. There was a small version which they picked up for Brinn and then Justin picked out two sets adult bracelets.

“Molly will love them but two sets are a bit much aren’t they?” Brian said.  

“One set is for Shelby.  Do you have a problem with that?” the look Justin threw at Brian told him he better not rock the boat again.

“Whatever you want, Sunshine.  Any idea what we should pick up for Gus?”

“Let’s keep looking.  There has to be something he would like.”

They continued to look until they got to a stand that caught their eye. Brian found a tray of rings while Justin was looking at some other items. “Sunshine, come here a minute.”

“Did you find something?” Justin walked up and saw what Brian was looking at.man’s ring. There was nothing over the top about it but it was stunning.  It was a thick band with a turquoise stone in the center of it. It was channel set so it would not get in the way and catch on things when he wore it.  There was a very intricate pattern around the band that was completely masculine and yet delicate in some way. “That is it. Well, if it will fit him that is it.”  The merchant took it out of the case so they could exam it closely. It was even more stunning close up. The ring was a little big on Brian but Gus’ fingers were a little bit bigger than Brian’s so it should be a perfect fit.  

“Sunshine, why don’t you catch up with the guys.  They will think we are in a back alley somewhere, which by the way wouldn’t be a bad idea.” He kissed Justin.  I’ll be along as soon as the credit card goes through.” Justin ran off with the ring and Brian turned around reaching for the most unique ring he had ever seen.  It was not large but had an intricate sun engraved into the silver. There were two of them and he hoped they would work. He tried on the first and it fit his pinkie perfectly.  He tried the second one and to the best he could figure it would fit Sunshine. If it didn’t he was assured it could be sized. He bought them and stuck them in his pocket.

Brian caught up with the rest at a margarita bar and everyone enjoyed a few drinks.  They grabbed a cab back to the resort. When they got back to the suite Justin said, “If everyone is good with it, I have dinner scheduled to be delivered here around 7:30.  I thought we might enjoy some more time to just hang out. There will be lots of food and drink but if you would rather…”

Emmett walked over and put his arms around Justin.  “That sounds perfect, Honey. We don’t do that enough.”

Brian walked over, “Emmett, you always did have a thing for my husband,” he said as he laughed and removed his arms from Justin and pulled him close. “And now gentlemen, I think an afternoon nap is in order.” He wrapped his arms around Justin from behind and made the point of the nap obvious.

“Well, Em, when’s the last time you watched gay porn with a buddy and jacked off?”

“It has been a while, Teddy, but you’re never too old for that, are you?”  Emmett put his arm around Ted’s shoulders and they left the master suite.

Ben picked Michael up and threw him over his shoulder.   Michael looked over at Brian and Justin with a grin on his face, “A good husband’s work is never done.”  Once in their room, Ben set Michael down and shut the doors behind them.

Justin turned in Brian’s arm and snuck his arms around Brian’s neck.  He pulled Brian down to him and as he ground his pelvis into Brian’s, he softly spoke, “I want you to take me, Baby, please.” He took Brian’s hand and led him to their room.  They laid down together and slowly, passionately made love. No matter how often they kissed, or touched, there was always something new. There was always such pleasure and love, it was never the same.  As their bodies linked so did their hearts and souls.

They lay in each other’s arms, body against body heart against heart.  “Darling, are you happy?” Justin said softly

“Oh, Sunshine, I have never been happier. I have never known why your loved me but I am so glad you did and that you do.”  Brian slipped out of bed.

“Don’t go, yet.”  Justin whined a bit.

“I will be right back.” Brian reached in his pants pocket and came back with something in his hand. He sat down next to Justin  and prompted him to sit up. “Sunshine, you are my reason to live every day. Darling, we promised to always love each other and I want to  give you this to assure you I will always be here.” He took Justin’s hand and slipped the ring on the finger next to their wedding band. “I will always love you.”

Justin looked at the ring, “Oh, Baby, it is, I….” He kissed him deeply.  Justin whispered through tears, “I will always love you.” Brian handed Justin the other ring and Justin slipped it on Brian’s hand. Then they clung together stretching out on bed and through kissing and skin contact the passion built and they climaxed at the same moment.  Their tears mingled as well as their cum. They couldn’t get close enough as they drifted off.

At 7:15 there was a knock at the door and Emmett let them in.  Brian and Justin strode out of their room fingers interlocked. Michael and Ben were just sitting down on the sofa and Brian pulled Justin onto his lap as Emmett couldn’t stop himself and helped set up the food out on the veranda.  Ted helped the bartender and then they sent the servers away. The men served themselves and sat out under the stars listening to the surf and told stories about the good old days.

“Remember when Ted was in the coma and we went to clean out his condo before his mom arrived. All those dildos,” Michael chuckled.  “I think I remember a dildo sword fight in there.”

Emmett laughed, “Of course the best memory out of that was Ted waking up.” Emmett through his arm around Ted and Ted laid his head on Emmett’s shoulder.

“Gotta say that was a pretty good day for me too,” Ted kissed Emmett’s cheek.  

“We have had a lot of good times. You all were there for me when George died.  I don’t know if I could have moved past it without you.”

“And I know I have all of you to thank for getting Michael to stand up to me and get me off of the steroids.” Ben kissed Michael.  “I was such an idiot and so fortunate to have Michael there for me.”

“How many times did you save me from myself, Michael?” Brian smiled over at his friend.

“About as many times as you saved me.” Michael responded.

As the liquor flowed so did the stories.  Justin had gotten quiet and stayed next to Brian.  “Are you Ok, Honey?” Emmett asked from across the room.

“Sure, Em,” Justin crawled on to Brian’s lap. He was quite drunk at this point and Brian wrapped his arms around him.  “I’ve been thinking about when Brian got so sick before we were married a year. You all were there to help me in anyway,” Justin’s voice cracked.  It didn’t matter whether it was walking Brinn who was so little at the time or, Ben, I remember you just hanging out with Gus, watching a movie. And Michael,” Justin had to take a deep breath, “When I just couldn’t lay there next to Bri anymore waiting to see if he would breath again, Michael, you took over, helping him to the bathroom or cleaning up after he was sick.  I would not have made it through that.” Brian pulled him close and kissed him. Justin relaxed against him. “I couldn’t have gone on.”

Everyone was quiet for a few minutes.  All the men seemed to be reflecting on the past.  “I say we are all very lucky to have each other in their lives.” Ted said. “We could talk all night I am sure but it is after midnight and our flight is pretty early.”  

“You’re right, Ted.  Drew has plans for us late tomorrow night.” Emmett stood and offered a hand to Ted. The men all hugged and slowly separated as they went to their own rooms.

Brian pulled Justin close, “Darling, are you alright, really?”

“I am sorry.  I just got to be a babbling, drunken idiot.”

“Sunshine, you have never been an idiot except, maybe, when you fell in love with me.  You could have found…”

“Shut up, Brian.  You know neither of us could live without each other.”  Justin pulled off Brian’s shirt while Brian’s hands moved across Justin’s ass,

“The good we have outweighs the bad by so much.”

“We have the best friends, don’t we.”

“We do, Sunshine, we really do. Why don’t you get in bed.  I need to check my phone. I heard a message come in earlier.  I just want to make sure it isn’t one of the office with a problem.  Ted is here, too, and I wouldn’t want to leave Cynthia to deal with anything alone.”

Justin kissed Brian’s cheek and left the room.  

Brian picked up his phone and looked at the message. It was from Dan.  The message said, “I have news about Price and it isn’t good. Call me in the morning.”

Shit, Brian thought.  Justin didn’t need this tonight. How bad could it be?  He’d have to wait until morning to find out and then together they would call Dan.  At least he would get one more good night sleep.

When he walked into the bedroom, Justin was laying on his stomach totally naked. Brian’s heart swelled with feelings.  He still didn’t know where love came from and had finally decided it didn’t matter. For him, it came from this man. He undressed and tried to lay down without waking him. He reached out and laid a hand on one of Justin’s ass cheeks.

“Brian I need to cum. Make me cum,” a drunk Justin mumbled.  

As Brian slipped his finger inside him he rubbed it against Justin’s prostate and soon he was moaning. Brian kissed Justin as he felt the slight tremor run through his husband.  Justin, curled up to Brian, moving away from the damp spot he had just created.

Justin pressed his back against Brian saying without words the position he wanted Brian to be in.  Brian moved to his side and Justin, in his sleep pressed against Brian. Brian slid his cock into a sleeping Justin.  This was home for him.

The  morning was a time of goodbyes.  The men all promised they would do this again, maybe making it an annual event. If someone did it next year Brian would host the next year for Justin and Ben’s birthdays since it would be Justin’s 40th.

As their four friends boards a plane at the airport, Brian and Justin were taken to the private jet.  Brian knew he had to tell Justin about the message. Early that morning he had gone out on the veranda and called Dan.  It wasn’t good. In fact, it was worse than he had expected. Andrew had a rap sheet several pages long and more aliases then could be tracked, that’s what took so long.

Brian was deep in thought as the plane took off.  “You aren’t already thinking about work, are you, Bri?’  Justin was nursing a bit of a hangover and dropped his head onto Brian’s shoulder. He felt Brian take a deep breath.  “Baby, what is it?”

“I was going to wait until we were comfortable in the back.”

“Brian, I don’t know if I need to be scared or mad.  What is it?”

“I talked to Dan this morning when you were still asleep.”

“Did he send the report over?” Justin asked.  “What did he find out?”

“Price is a con man.  He has been in and out of prison more than once.   His latest scam is funding non existent real estate deals.  He wants our money. Dan isn’t sure if he just wants cash or if he might try to scope out property we have, mostly your paintings or something with the wine production or the vineyard itself.  When we land I am supposed to call him back. He was expecting a report. He was going to connect with the police in our area. He thought there was a special task force getting in place trying to take him and whoever he is working with.”

“Damn it!  Brian, what are we going to do?  I can tell you she isn’t going to see him again.  Is he dangerous? Will he hurt her? Oh, God, I need to talk to her.”

“Sunshine, we can’t talk to her about it until we know what is going on with the investigation. Telling her might put her in danger.  We need to wait.”

“Wait?  I can’t leave my baby sister in danger.  I need to protect her. Brian we can’t…”

Brian pulled him close. “Think about it, Sunshine, if he wants us he isn’t going to do anything to hurt her, not at this stage.”  

Justin held on to Brian for a few minutes.   Justin then pulled away. “If that son of a bitch hurts one hair on her head or one ounce of her heart, I will kill him myself! He could have all of my paintings if it saves Molly any pain.”

Brian stood and offered Justin his hand. “Let’s get more comfortable. I know these seats are really nice but I would rather have you on the couch….oh, did that sound like i meant I was going have sex with you? Because if it did….”  They were at the couch and Justin propelled him to the bedroom instead.

“I need something to take my mind off of Molly and the situation.  Think you have one more fuck in you before saying goodbye to vacation?”

“No, but I know I can make love with you until this plane is ready to land. Come here, gorgeous.”

“Distract away!” Justin pulled Brian into the room.

Brinn was so excited she was driving everyone crazy.  Even eight month old Paul was looking at her funny. When she heard the car on the drive she bounded out the door. As Brian and Justin got out of the car, Brian smiled as Brinn ran past him into Justin’s arms first.  He didn’t mind at all. He was glad she did it. Not that Justin would feel slighted if she didn’t but they had a special bond. Justin picked her up and hugged her tight.

“Oh,, Daddy, I missed you so much.  You need to stop going away so long without me.”

“Oh, I missed you, too, Brinny,”  He gave her a kiss and then whispered something to her.

“Of course I did,” Birnn said loudly.  She reached toward Brian who gladly took her from Justin.  “I missed you, too, Dad. I love you both equally.” She kissed Brian with a smack and hugged him tightly.

“Oh, I love you, too, Sweetheart.” He held her a second longer than she wanted.

“Ok, Dad.  You can put me down now. Come inside and see what I taught Paul while you were gone.”  She began pulling them to the house.

“Brinny we need to get our….”

Gus came out of the house and kissed both his dads.  “I’ll get the bags. Brinn will explode if she doesn’t show you Paul can stand.”

“GUS, you ruined the surprise!” Brinn turned and stomped her foot at him.  “Well, come on. He is still cute even if Gus has a BIG mouth.” She stuck her tongue out at him as she pulled her dads up the steps.  Brian had to smile. Gus still had to be the teasing big brother once in a while.

Justin had to stop himself from rushing to Molly as  he walked into the house. He wanted to ask her a hundred questions and knew he couldn’t.  They talked to Dan on the way from the airport and an appointment had been set up to meet with a local detective in the morning.  They had been asked not to talk about it with her until after the meeting. He prayed she didn’t say they were meeting today or tomorrow.

Brian and Justin were amazed to see Paul pull himself up and stand by the ottoman as he bounced up and down.  Molly walked over and kissed Brian’s cheek and then put her arm around her brother’s waist. Justin hugged her. “I hear from my daughter you are in love.”

“Well, I think she is exaggerating a bit but I am definitely in serious like.  He is a really sweet guy. He seems very into family. He couldn’t quit asking about family.” This made Justin nervous.  “I haven’t told him about Paul, I didn’t want to overwhelm him.”

“I think that is really smart,” Justin replied.  Trying to be nonchalant, he continued, “What was he asking about the family?”

“He was interested in everything!  He knows your art. He knows about the wine.  He even knew a lot of the campaigns Brian has worked on. He really does his research for his projects.  I hope you will talk to him about the possibility.”

“We are always open to a great opportunity and we always want to help out someone trying to do well for themselves and those around them.” Justin saw Brian nod a bit over Molly’s shoulder, sending support to him and reassurance.  

Gus brought Brian and Justin’s bags to their room and brought his and Shelby’s out.  They had moved most of their clothes back yesterday so he just had a couple duffles. “Gus, where’s Shelby?”

“Did you finally,”  Brian started but the look Justin shot him told him that wasn’t a wise thing.  He wasn’t sure why he felt the way he did.

“What, Pops?”

“Oh nothing. Where is Shelby?”

“She got a call from a friend from college.  She was in the area before taking a job in South Africa. She will be back in a couple days. God, she left this morning and I already miss her.”

Justin looked over at Brian.  Did he really hear what his son just said?

Justin walked over and hugged Gus.  “I know exactly what you mean.” He kissed him. “She’ll be back soon.  We picked up a few things for everyone but since adults can wait, do you mind if we wait until Shelby comes back?”

“Daddy, does that mean you got me something?”

“Yes, let me go find the bag.” Justin said.  

“Let me help!”  Brian started following him.

“Dad, don’t you dare.  Everytime you both go in your room I don’t see you for at least an hour! Sex must be pretty good if you want it all the time.”  Justin kept walking, not wanting to deal with that comment. Molly swooped up Paul and walked over to Gus. She was trying not to laugh as Gus wrapped an arm around her and with his free hand entertained Paul.  

“Brinn, it probably isn’t really appropriate for you to say that.”

“It’s true, isn’t it?”

“Well, sex is not something a nine year old should be talking about. I mean, you and daddy are always doing stuff and touching each other.”

“That’s because your daddy and I love each other.”

“Well, Jim and Mary love each other but they aren’t always disappearing into their room.”

By now Justin came out of the room and was standing next to Molly, watching Brian squirm.

“Your daddy and I aren’t like Jim and Mary.”

“Well, obviously.”

Justin couldn’t make Brian handle it all himself.  “Brinny, every couple in love are different. Your dad and I just happen to be more physical than some people.  Does it bother you that we do touch a lot?”

“I just don’t know what the big deal is about touching somebody’s butt is and I like it when you kiss me but if I did it as much as you two do I would get sick of it.”

“Someday you might understand but right now,” Justin held up a small bag.

Brinn squealed and ran over to him.  He tapped his cheek and she kissed it before he handed the bag to her.  “Oh, it is beautiful! Thank you, daddies!”

After asking permission, she ran off to show Chantel.  “Darling husband, your timing is impeccable.” Brian pulled Justin into his arms.

“We are never going to be a normal couple, but Baby, we may have to tone it down a little bit for a while….just outside of the bedroom.”

Gus walked over, “I have got to see this...or not see it. I am going to go look at the house site.  It is coming along well. You will have to check out the progress this last week. Molly, I can give you and Paul a ride down to the cottages on the cart.  That little guy always likes that ride.” He put the bags over his shoulder and took Paul from her. “You can go grab your bag and us guys will wait outside for you.’  Paul grasped Gus’ neck as they walked out the door.

Justin watched them walk out.  “He is going to be a great father just like his dad is. And now while our daughter is out showing off her new bracelet…” Brian pulled Justin close and kissed him.  His hand reaching down Justin’s pants so his hand rested on Justin’s bare ass.

“Alright you two.  I might be able to figure out what Brinn is talking about.”  Molly walked over and kissed them each on a cheek and pulled Brian’s hand out of the pants. “Brinn is mature for her age and unless you want to answer questions about things you aren’t ready to explain save this for the bedroom. When she has it figured out it won’t matter as much but right now you are shaping her impression of sex and I have a feeling you want her to be a little more restrictive than Gus at that age.”

“If anyone touches her, I’ll kill them, male or female.” Brian’s face told her he was serious. “Then, dear Brian, keep your hands out of my brother’s pants in public or she make think of it as acceptable,” she turned and walked out the door.

“Do you suppose she is right?”  Justin looked up at Brian.

“Shit, that is going to  put a crimp in our style.”

“You can always kiss me but lets keep it at that until we are in the room unless we are sure Brinn is out and no more afternoon ‘naps’.

“But I love our afternoon naps,” Brian pouted.

“I do to but I think our daughter is a little more important.”

“There is no doubt about that,” Brian kissed Justin and  put a little space between them, “but you are going to have to ugly yourself up or something.”

“I could quit showering, maybe stop using deodorant and brushing my teeth?”

“That would definitely help.”

“Daddy, Dad, I need to talk to  you! Oh, please, say yes! I want you to say yes, PLEEESE!”  Brinn came flying in the door.

“Well, what is the question?”  Brian and Justin sat on the couch and she sat between them.  

“Chantel’s school is have a sleep away camp for a whole week and someone can’t go and her teacher said she could invite me and I want to go so bad.  Please let me go!”

“When is this, Brinn?”

“Not this week but the next.  Mary is going to call you. Say, yes!  Please, say yes!”

“We will talk to Mary.  You have never been away from family for a week. Either Gus of Grandma Jenn has been with you.”

“I would have Chantel.  She is like my sister.”

“We will hear the details and then let you  know.”

“I’m  going to go tell Mary to come talk to you,” and she was gone again.

“How are we going to tell her no?”  Justin asked Brian.

“Why would we tell her no?”  Brian asked.

“Bri, she has been kidnapped twice already.  I, we won’t know anything about this place and it is probably evident they won’t have any real security.”

“Sunshine, we can’t shelter her from the world.  Shit, Shelby says she will probably be ready for college in a couple years.  She has to have some exposure to the outside world away from family.”

“But Brian…”

“I know it is scary but let’s hear what Mary has to say.  Maybe it is in a secure place. Maybe we can hire some security to be there, out of sight and if this thing with Molly….well, let’s talk to Mary and to the detective tomorrow.”

“Brian, I don’t want her to grow up.” Justin hated being out of control and he had that feeling right now.  He just wanted to lock all his loved ones up and take them somewhere safe.

“Sunshine, we just need to give her the tools to be safe and maybe this camp will be one way for her to learn some.”

Justin wanted to climb onto Brian’s lap. Brian pulled him close.  “We will keep them all safe and let them live in the world somehow.”

There was a tap on the door.  “Come in, Mary.”

“How’s you know it was me?”

“Because I know my daughter,” Brian laughed.

Brian and Justin offered Mary a drink and they sat by the table.  Mary told them all about the camp. It was well monitored and very highly rated.

“I understand your hesitation but they are in a secure spot and, since I know how much you worry about her,  maybe you could register her as Tia. No one knows her by that. I talked to the director and she said there would be no problem with using a fictitious last name as long as she had the correct information for her eyes only.  She could probably go by Tia Taylor.”

Brian looked at Justin, “What do you think, Sunshine?”

“Mary, we will talk it over and give the director a call.  Thanks for the information.” Justin gave her a quick hug.

“Justin, it would be really good for her to meet more kids her age.  She tells Chantel how much she loves her family but that she gets lonely.”

“It is hard knowing what to do.” Justin said looking at Mary who glanced at Brian.

“You two are amazing parents.  Don’t doubt that. She is such a unique child and she can’t be compared to average but you always have her best in mind. If it is ok, she wants to stay for an hour but she will be back for dinner. Is 6:00 good?”

“Thanks, Mary, that would be good.  We’ll be in touch tomorrow afternoon.”

Brian let Justin go off alone.  He could tell he needed some space.  He went to the office to see if there was anything he needed to know about before work started tomorrow and Justin went to their room to unpack. Justin didn’t like this idea at all.  Brinn didn’t belong with a bunch of strangers. What if she needed him? What if she didn’t fit in? What if she got hurt? And then there was Molly. How did he tell her that the new man in her life was only after his money.  Sometimes he wished they hadn’t had so much success.

After putting clothes in the washer, Justin  went to the kitchen and looked in the refrigerator.  He pulled out some turkey sausage and began to brown it.  In a pot he sauteed some onions and mushrooms. He added some tomatoes and spices.  He was deep in thought when strong arms wrapped around him. Brian didn’t say anything for a moment and then said, “It smells really good, Sunshine. Can I do anything to help?”

“Check what there is in the fridge or cupboard to go along with the pasta.  I didn’t look. Otherwise it will be just pasta and sauce. I don’t know what else there is.  What else it there in there? Did you find anything, Bri?”

Brian saw Justin winding up.  He was losing control. Brian walked over to him and turned him around, pulling him close. Justin clung to him but didn’t say anything.  “Do you want me to tell Brinn that you aren’t feeling well? You could take a plate into our room or eat later.”

“No, I …..I don’t want to be in there alone.  I will think too much.” he took a deep breath. “I will be Ok. Can you put the pasta in the water and time it.  I will be out in a few minutes.” Justin grabbed a bottle of wine off the counter as he walked out of the room.

Brinn came bounding in, “Daddy,”  she looked at Brian. “Where is Daddy?”

“He will be here in a few minutes. He just went to our room for a minute.  He made us spaghetti. Doesn’t it smell good?”

“It does and I’m hungry.”

“Go wash up.  It looks like you might have been playing outside. Your hands are definitely dirty.”  

She crooked her finger at Brian who bent over.  She kissed his cheek. “I love you, Dad. I know I ask for Daddy more than you but that doesn’t mean….”

“I know that, Sweetheart.  I love you, too.” He dropped to a knee and pulled her into his arms. “Now, go wash up. Dinner will be ready in 10 minutes.

15 minutes later they were sitting at the table.  Justin looked much better than he had earlier. He wasn’t as  shaky and chatted with Brinn about Mexico and their old friends.

After dinner, Brian insisted on cleaning up while Justin filled the bathtub for Brinn, adding lots of bubbles.  As she started to undress she said, “Daddy, can you turn around?”

“Sure, Brinny, but you know there is nothing wrong with me or your dad or your brother helping you with your bath but we never want you to feel uncomfortable and I am glad you know that it isn’t appropriate for other boys or men to see you.” He heard her get in the water and turned around.  He realized soon he wouldn’t be wanted in here at all. He helped wash her hair and her back. As she got out he kept his eyes closed as he wrapped the towel around her. He swept her off the ground and kissed both cheeks. “I missed you so much while we were gone.”

“Did you and Dad have fun?”

“Yes, Sweetie, we did.”

“Well, I missed you, too but I know parents need time away from kids sometime.”

“You are right, we do but that doesn’t mean we love you any less.” He turned around while she put her panties and nightgown on.

“You can turn around, Daddy.”  She said as she got into bed. “I am sure you are tired after a busy day.  I’ll just read a little while and then go to sleep.”

“Brinny, I want you to know why we haven’t said yes yet to the camp.  Twice someone has taken you. Once when you were a baby you were kidnapped and ….”

“I know.  Christopher took all of us.”

“Yes.  Brinn, do you ever feel like you are missing out because you don’t go to regular school or because we live out here.”

“Daddy, not to be mean, but regular school would be really boring but I do wish I knew a couple more kids my age. But if you and Dad say I can’t go to camp I know it’s because you think it is best for me.”

“You are so right, Brinny, and your dad and I are really thinking about it.” Brinn hugged him and kissed him once more before Justin stood and walked out the door.  

Brian had a glass of wine poured for him when he arrived in the bedroom. He handed the glass to Justin and kissed him.  “Was Brinn giving you problems?”

“No, we had a very good talk.  I asked her about school and she knows she would be bored in school but she is a little lonely.”  He sipped his wine and kissed Brian. He drained the glass and set it down. “I’m sorry I got so stressed before dinner.  I’m tired and I am worried about Molly and then this camp thing. I know your career is what we live so well off of but I am afraid most of our trouble comes from my art and rabid fans. Maybe I will just stop painting.”

“That’s ridiculous and besides, your work is out there.  You might cause more of a stir if you quit painting but none of it is your fault.” Brian, gently laid Justin on the bed and after undressing he pulled Justin’s pants off as Justin took off his shirt. Brian gently turned Justin to his stomach and began massaging his ass.  He ran his thumbs down the crack adding and lightening the pressure. He added oil and continued stroking until his thumbs began to slip in. He lowered his mouth and his tongue began to dart in and out while his hands ever so lightly stroked his inner thighs.

Justin began to thrash as the pressure built in him.  As Brian ran his nails along his inner thighs Justin began to whimper.  “Brian, please,” Justin raised his ass into the air but rather than entering him he reached between Justin’s legs and he squeezed his cock, making him cry out in frustration.  He inserted his finger and stroked his prostate as he continued to squeeze his dick making it impossible for him to release. He began to rub the tip with his thumb and Justin moaned even louder.  Brian removed his hands and slid his erect cock into Justin. Brian leaned over and placed his hands on either side of Justin’s head. He began a steady rock as friction between their bodies grew. Brian wrapped an arm around Justin’s chest and pulled him up. As Brian drove in the last time he tightened his arms around Justin’s chest as they both had an earth shattering climax.

As they came down together, they stretched out on the bed.  Brian kissed his neck. I love you, Sunshine. Now sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day.”

Brinn was scheduled to spend the day with Chantel so at 9:00 am Brian and Justin were at the police station.  They walked in and asked for Detective Harris. They were shown to a conference room and took a seat. Brian could see the tension on Justin’s face so he leaned over and kissed him.  Just as his tongue drew across the roof of Justin’s mouth, sending a shiver through him, the door opened.

“Oh, excuse me, gentlemen,” a striking young man stood in the door. He was about Brian’s height, with ebony skin and chocolate brown eyes.  “I am Detective Tyler Harris of the CBI.” Brian and Justin stood and shook the young man’s hand. Brian was sure he heard Justin purr as he let go of the detective’s hand.   Brian shot a look at him. It wasn’t often Justin reacted to a man like that. In fact, the last time he had was when he met Jarod. “I appreciate you coming in to talk. We have been tracking this Andrew Price, AKA more names than I can mention for several months.  We started seeing flags connected to your names about three months ago.”

“Three months? And you are just getting around to talking to us?” Brian questioned him.  

“We had to check into your background to verify you weren’t connected to him and obviously you cleared fine but as soon as we found the connection to the beautiful blond he was spending time with we needed to move.”

“Molly cannot be put in any danger.”  Justin’s back bristled.

“I hate to say if she spends time with him she is in danger but we would like her to wear a wire and lead him into a conversation.”

“Tell us about Price’s scam and anything else we should know,” Brian took Justin’s hand, able to feel his tension in the space between them.  

“Price comes into a town like this one and  starts spreading the word that they want to buy up commercial real estate for some new businesses.  They find some backers and run with the money. When they stumbled onto you two they were sure they had hit a gold mine.  Molly was just an easy way to connect with you. He doesn’t rush, although if you hadn’t been out of town I think you would have connected with him this week. We need your help to con the con.  But Molly is going to be the key.”

“Detective Harris..” Justin started.

“Tyler, please.  I hope we will be spending some time together and there won’t be time for formalities if we do.”

“Tyler, Molly has feelings for him already.  I am going to tell her today. Convince me why I shouldn’t just tell her and  chase him out of town.”

“Mr. Taylor, Justin, this man and his partners have been doing scams like this for years.  I wouldn’t have involved you directly except your friend Dan, who is highly respected in his field, assured me you two would be willing to assist.  Yes, they go after the very wealthy like the two of you but most of the time they pick elderly. They will go into retirement communities and suck them into emptying their retirement funds. They are destroying people’s lives.”  

Brian didn’t have to talk to Justin.  He knew they would help. “So, what do you have planned?”

“I would rather lay out the plan to everyone at once.  Dan volunteered to fly out and help in anyway we could use him.  He will be here by this evening. Does it work to meet up again tomorrow with Molly and Dan?”

They agreed to meet up again at 9:00 am tomorrow if that worked for Molly.  As the men stood Tyler shook Brian’s hand and then reached for Justin’s. “I promise, Justin, I will keep your sister’s safety our priority.” Justin looked into his beautiful eyes and believed him.  

“Thanks, Tyler. I will go talk to Molly and get back to you this afternoon.” Justin noticed Brian was focused on their hands so Justin brought his other hand up and surrounded Tyler’s hand in his.  “Talk to you later.”

Tyler extracted his hand as Brian guided him out of the office.  Justin made a mental note to apologize to Tyler when he called him back.  He didn’t want Tyler to think he was truly hitting on him but the man was stunning and the jealousy in Brian’s eyes was going to be worth some make up sex, he was sure.

Brian guided Justin out of the building and to the car.  As Justin started opening the door Brian slammed him against it.  He pressed the full length of his body against him and brought his mouth to Justin’s ear.   “I know you were messing with me in there and you’re right he is gorgeous but if I ever see you and him touching again, more than a handshake, you will have to pay the consequences.” Brian grabbed his balls and squeezed as he crushed Justin’s mouth. The noise that came from Justin was sensual but there was an edge of pain as Brian’s hand tightened even more. Brian could feel how hard Justin was already.  “Come with me.”

Brian led Justin to the office he had in town.  It was less than a block away but by the time they got his office Brian had no patience.  He pressed Justin against his desk and after yanking his pants down he slammed into him. Justin cried out but Brian had no mercy. As he drove in one last time he said,  “Just remember we belong to each other and I don’t care how stunning that man is you belong to me.”

Justin pressed against Brian and Brian held him tightly. “Are you ok with Dan coming?” he said softly. “I can tell him not to…”

“Baby, honestly, I am a little uncomfortable about it but Dan has been a part of our life a long time. I don’t want to lose that so I am going to have to learn to deal with it.” They both straightened their pants and Justin turned to face him, “You know I only love you.  I will only always love you, but I’m not dead and that MAN IS STUNNING!”

“Stunning, is he? I’ll stun you!”

“Promises, promises. But put that on hold. I will need it after talking to Molly. I can’t help but think I am going to crush her dreams. Did you see the spark in her eyes and now I have to shatter her dreams.”

“Sunshine, better now than before, well ....  I get the feeling she is pretty into him already but I hope he hasn’t been into her.”  They left the office, hand in hand, walking toward the car.

“Brian! My sister wouldn’t...I can’t think about that.  She wouldn’t….”

“Justin, she has a child.  She’s a little past the virginal sister since she has been married and has a baby.”

“Please, I don’t want to think about it.”  

“Justin, your sister is a beautiful woman and the likelihood of her having been a virgin on her wedding night is slim to none and….” Brian reached for the door handle and kissed Justin gently as he opened it. “If you want me to talk to her with you…”

“No, Baby.  Thanks. I need to do this with her. There is something you can do for me.”

“Sure, Sunshine. What do you want me to do?”

“Watch Paul?  I will have her put Paul down in the guest room for his nap. Then I can talk to her alone in the studio.”

“That is no problem.  He is always a good sleeper.  I’ll make sure Brinn leaves you alone, too.”

“Thanks, Baby.  I am going to go to the studio and figure out what I am going to say.”  Brian stepped out of the car as Brian shut it off.

“Sunshine?” Brian walked around to Justin, “I am here if you if you need me.” He dropped a kiss on Justin’s parted lips and then as his arms went around him his tongue slipped between those lips. Brian’s tongue stroked the warm interior of Justin’s willing mouth. Slowly they parted.

“Thank you.” Justin looked at his phone.  “Molly will drop Paul off in about half an hour.  I can tell she’s curious. I told her I wanted to show her some paintings but she isn’t sure she believes it.” He kissed Brian one more time.  “I love you, Brian.”

Justin entered the studio and needed something to distract him until she arrived so he started to look through his paintings.  He pulled out the ones he had done of his dad. He hadn’t looked at them for a while. His father was not an easy person to love, not even as a child but he did.  Justin got lost in memories and he didn’t hear Molly come in.

“Oh, Justin, those are…” Molly wrapped her arms around her big brother.  “I am so sorry he hurt you so much.”

“Mollusk, he hurt you, too.”

“I was little and I didn’t understand all of it. It was actually better when he was gone.  It had gotten very tense between Mom and Dad. Once he left, Mom and I got a new normal. I still got to see him, have him part of my life.”

“Well, I got a new normal, too.”

“He missed you.  He was proud of your accomplishments.”

“The problem was he could never be proud of me.  Molly, let’s sit down. I need to talk to you about something.”  He led her to the back corner where he had a sofa. They sat down and Justin pulled her close.

“Bro, you are freaking me out now.”

“Molly, you have heard us talk about Dan.  He is the …”

“Security specialist, right?”

“Yes, well, don’t be mad but we had Dan check out Andrew.”

“You what? How dare you?”

“Molly, it wasn’t that long ago that our whole family was kidnapped.  We have to be careful of who we let into our home, into our lives.”

“Ok, ok, i guess I can understand that.  So, what did Dan say?”

“He’s a con artist, Molly.”

“No, that can’t be.  He is such a nice guy.  He is gentle and caring.”

“What makes him so caring?”

“Well, he wanted to know all about me.”

“What did he ask about you? Did he ask about your life?  Have you told him about Paul?”

“He asked about…” Molly stopped and was silent for a moment. “He asked about you and Brian,” her voice fell off. “He didn’t care about me at all, did he,” a tear escaped down her cheek followed by a second and then there was no stopping them.

Justin pulled her into his arms. “This morning Bri and I met with a detective.  He wants us to help him nail Andrew to the wall. Molly, he has stolen the life savings of many elderly people.  He has bankrupted small businesses. He needs to be stopped but he wants your help. Are you willing to wear mic on a date?”

“I don’t want to ever see him again!”

“Molly, I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do but we are meeting with Detective Harris and Dan tomorrow morning.  Will you come along and listen to what they have to say?”

“Yes, I will go and hear the plan but I can’t make any promises.”

That’s all we want.  Thanks, Mollusk.” Justin kissed her temple.

“Wait.  Did you say Dan was going to be there tomorrow morning?”

“Yes, he will be here for dinner.”  Justin said trying to sound positive.

“I have heard his name mentioned more than once and you always seem, oh I don’t know.  It is just kind of a hesitation. Now I know you have been friends for years so what’s up?”

“Brian and I have had a long friendship with Dan but, let’s just say Brian and Dan have been much closer than I was to him.’

“You mean Brian and Dan were together before you met them?”

“Not exactly.”

“Oh, they were together when you and Brian weren’t monogamist?”  Justin shook his head.

“Justin….?”

“I made a mistake a while back and drove Brian into his arms.”

“And you are still welcoming him into your house?”

“Dan is a good friend.  He has been there for anything we need.”

“That gives a whole new meaning to anything, big brother.”  Molly kissed his cheek. “I’ll let my boss know I will be late tomorrow.  Shelby is coming home any minute so she is babysitting for me tomorrow.” She was quiet for a minute and Justin saw a tear form again, “I thought he cared about me and when he held me, touched me I thought he cared, too.”

“Molly, he didn’t….you didn’t,” Justin hesitated. “I mean…”

“No, Justin, we didn’t but I really wanted to,” Molly collapsed into his arms again.  “Why can’t anyone love me for me, Justin? What’s wrong with me.”

Molly thanked Brian for watching Paul as she took him out of his arms and went to her place.  She needed to talk to Shelby. She hoped she was home soon. Almost on command she heard the Jeep pulling up.  She walked out the door with Paul in her arms. Shelby smiled and then waved. As they got closer Shelby knew something was wrong.  

“Hello, big boy.” Shelby nuzzled Paul’s neck and kissed him.  “I have missed you. Molly, what is it?” Molly shook her head, knowing if she spoke the tears would start again.  Shelby took Paul out of her arms and walked him over to Gus. Gus took Paul as Shelby kissed both their cheeks once more.  She then turned around, put an arm around Molly’s waist and led her to the cottage.

Justin made sure the guest room had fresh towels for Dan.  As he opened the cabinet, arms came around him. “You aren’t worried about Dan are you?”

“No, I...well, you and he….you know him intimately now. You ….”

“I got comfort from him  but not love, not like you and I have. You know I only…”

“My heart knows that but my head….”

“For once, Sunshine, stop thinking with this,”  he tapped Justin’s blond head, “and just think with this one.” He tapped Justin’s crotch.  “This head will not lie.” Brian’s hand went into his pants and Justin relaxed against him.  “I love you, Sunshine. I have never and will never love another.”

There was a knock on the door and they heard Brinn yell, “I’ll get it.”  They heard her feet on the floor and then, “Dads, there’s a strange man at the door.”  

“Go, Bri.  I will be there in a minute.”  

When Justin came out of the hall he greeted Dan with a smile and grabbed a glass of wine.  Brian stayed close to Justin’s side letting Brinn entertain Dan as they got out the food. As Justin pulled out a pan from the oven and set it on the counter Brian pulled him into his arms and kissed him.

“Dan, you will have to excuse those two.  They just love each other a lot.”

“Yes, Brinn, they do and no one will ever separate those two. How about you be my date tonight?”

“I can do that as long as I don’t have to kiss you like that.  That would be inappropriate.”

“Yes, it would be, but I am hoping you will let me give you a kiss on your cheek when you go to bed.”

Brinn blushed a little and nodded.

By the time dinner was finished, Brinn and Dan were ready for bed.  The time change had caught up with him so as promised he walked her to the door and kissed her on the cheek before entering his room.   Brian and Justin both gave her a kiss before saying good night. They went back and cleaned up the kitchen. After they finished, Justin took Brian’s hand and led him toward the bedroom.  “My head thinks it is time to be deep inside you.”

“I think you have a very smart head on….the end of that cock,” Brian shut and locked the doors behind them.

An hour after Shelby and Gus arrived home Molly and Shelby walked into the cottage where Gus and Paul were.  Gus was talking softly to a fussy little boy as he walked back and forth.

“Oh, Gus, I am so sorry.  I am sure he is hungry. And thank you for letting me have Shelby  for a little bit. Come here, little guy. Mommy’s sorry. Let’s go get you some dinner.”  Molly waved as she left with him.

Gus pulled Shelby into his arms.  “What is going on with Molly?”

“I will tell you the whole story later but Price is a con after your dads money but right now I want you.  I want you buried deep inside me. I want you in every hole you can and we will start with….” she dropped to her knees. Shoving Gus backward he dropped onto the sofa as her mouth came down on him.   In a matter of a couple minutes Gus had cum for the first time and he had then led her into the bedroom. Both stripped and soon were in bed ready for another round. Gus thought for a minute. He grabbed a string of vibrating beads.  He lubed them and he placed them one by one in her anus. By the time he came to the end of the strand he had to add extra pressure to get it in. He then turned on the strand to high.

“Oh, Gus, what are, holy shit!”  

“You ain’t felt nothing yet.  Get on your knees.” As she moved she moaned as the beads changed position. Gus positioned himself and as he slipped into her dripping opening, he reached around and pinched her clit as he began to rock inside her.  Her senses exploded and as she climaxed he began popping the beads out one at a time. She screamed as her whole body began shaking. He felt her expel even more of her juices around his cock and he added to the fluid that was dripping from her.

In her bed, Molly heard Shelby cry out.  She knew Shelby was not in distress. She wondered if she would ever have what Shelby and Gus had. She thought of Andrew Price and the dreams she had.  Molly curled up on her side and cried.

Chapter 4

The next morning everyone met at the house for breakfast before heading to town.  Gus came up early and started frying up bacon and sausage. He had a hard time leaving his warm bed.  Shelby had woken him up early with her mouth around his morning hardon and a finger massaging his prostate.  She brought him to orgasm once and then continued until he was on the edge again. She then straddled him and lowered herself onto it.  Gus flipped her over and drove into her over and over until they both climaxed, Gus collapsing on top of her.

“I missed you so much, Shelly.  I hope you don’t have any plans to go away in the near future.”

“No plans as long as you want to keep me around.  Brian was probably thrilled I was gone. Did he try to hook you up with someone?”

“Shelby, Pops will come around and I am not interested in anyone else when this is my morning alarm.” He kissed her and started traveling down her body. He spent time on each nipple as her body began to hum again.  He continued downward and spent some time at her navel before traveling still further. His tongue and lips were now teasing her clit and then his tongue dipped in to her core. He could taste himself but the went back to concentrate on the hard little bud.  

Shelby began to whimper and then cried out as she began to tremble and then convulse in a massive orgasm.  When she could speak again, all she could say was, “Wow.”

“I am going to shower and go help dad with breakfast.  You can come up in about an hour.”

Twenty minutes later he was walking out the door.  Shelby called out, “Love you.”

“Love you, too, Gussy.”

Gus walked into the kitchen to find Justin pulling ingredients out of the refrigerator.   “Fry cook reporting for duty,” he walked over and kissed Justin on the cheek.

“You look like a man who has had an eventful morning already.”

“You could say that,” he smiled over at his dad as he turned on the stove top grill.”

“Brian was still sound asleep when I came out.  I am sure he will be up soon.”

“I didn’t get the full story last night but it sounds like Andrew Price isn’t what he said he was.” Gus stated as he opened the bacon package.

“He was using her to get to us.  Now the CBI wants Molly’s help to set a trap.  Well, I guess they want Brian and I to be involved to but our hearts aren’t invested like hers is.  Have you met the guy?”

“No, other than waving at him, I have never seen him.”  Justin began mixing some pancake batter and turned on the griddle.

“Until this is settled, I want you to be extra careful and if you see anyone on the property that doesn’t belong get Jim if we aren’t here and check it out.  I think we will be sending Brinn to camp for a week so she is out of here. She will go by Tia. Don’t mention that to her yet. We will talk to her after the meeting.”  

They worked in silence as they tended the stovetop.  “Gus!” Dan said as soon as he came around the corner.  

“Dan, great to see you.” Gus exchanged a hug with him. Justin threw Dan a look before he could stop himself.  

Dan saw it and wasn’t sure exactly what it meant but he was sure it had to do with what occurred between Brian and him.  Justin always had been very protective and he understood his reservations now. “Where’s that beautiful girl of yours?”

“She’ll be up in a few minutes.  She’ll be happy to see you except I hear the reason you are here stinks.  You will have to see our house before you go back. It is coming along nicely.”

They continued to chat as Justin went from flipping pancakes to scrambling eggs.  Brian came around the corner and walked up behind Justin. His arms went around his shoulders and kissed his neck. Gus took the spatula out of Justin’s hand so he could turn and kiss Brian.  This time it was Dan who had a fleeting look cross his face. He knew they belonged together but he also knew what it was liked to have Brian Kinney make love to you. They separated and Brian grabbed some dishes out of the cupboard just as Molly and Shelby walked in with a gabbering Paul.  

At the same time Brinn entered the kitchen dressed for a day.  She was going to spend the morning with Shelby and Paul. Justin hoped to do some art with her this afternoon and then talk to her about camp.  He didn’t want to scare her but she had to know it was serious.

Everyone took a seat. Dan was introduced to Molly and Paul and a comfortable conversation began. Shelby and Gus volunteered to clean up since the other four had to get to the meeting.  Brinn was on Paul duty. She sat on the floor with her legs crossed and Paul sat on her lap as she read a story to him. Brian put his arm around Justin and Molly as they walked out saying, “I love this life and I am not going to let that ass hole take it from us. They left in three vehicles.

Dan had a rental while Molly drove herself since she planned to work after the meeting with the CBI.  

Brian and Justin rode in silence for a while. Once they were on a straight road Brian reached over searching for Justin’s hand.  When Justin didn’t take it he said, “Sunshine, everything ok?”

“Oh, sorry, I...Baby, I’m trying.  This morning Dan gave Gus a hug and I bristled.  I didn’t want him to touch our son. I….”

“Justin, you know Dan isn’t going to do anything but help us. Our friendship is worth far more than anything else that has happened.”  Brian extended his hand again and this time Justin took it. He brought it to his lips and slowly took each finger into his mouth one at a time. “You’re killing me here, Sunshine, and we can’t pull over for a quick blowjob.”

“Your office after the meeting is over.”

“Of the bathroom stall before the meeting,” Brian suggested.

“Oh, that would be good.  We would get arrested for public exposure in a police station.  That would be priceless.” Justin smiled weakly. “Love you, Baby.”

Soon Molly, Justin, and Brian were waiting in the conference room while Dan met up with Detective Harris for a few minutes.  Dan walked in with a smile on his face. “What’s that look for?” Brian asked.

“That is one fine looking man,” Dan said as he walked in.  

“Now that is something we can agree on,” Justin smiled. “Do you think his body is as amazing as it seems?”

“Well, I patted his upper arm and let me tell you…”  Dan stopped as the door opened.

“Sorry for making you wait.  The report I was waiting for just came in.  Ms. Taylor, I am Tyler Harris. I am a detective for the CBI.  May I call you Molly? Please call me Tyler.” Tyler took charge. “You will go on with your schedule.  You will come up with an excuse not to have lunch with him because we don’t want you to spend too much time with him.  When he invites you to dinner make sure you know where he is taking you and Brian and Justin will eat at the same place so an introduction can be made.”  As Tyler talked, Molly began to bristle. “Now I want you to…”

“Excuse me but I haven’t said I will do anything, yet, and although you may be a Detective, I don’t’ know you at all so why should I take orders from you.”  Molly did not like this bossy man and she was about ready to walk out.

“Molly, we have worked out…”

“Ms. Taylor!” Molly said sharply.

Justin and Brian looked at her with wide eyes.  This wasn’t going well.

“Well, Ms. Taylor, the plan has been set up and we need you to…” Detective Harris began.

“I don’t need to do anything!”  Molly was now sitting forward in her chair looking like she was about to strike.

Justin stood, “Molly, can I talk to you.  Let’s take a break for a minute.” He offered his hand to his sister and they walked out into the hall.  He led her over to some chairs and sat down next to her. “Molly, what is going on? This isn’t like you.”

“That man walks in and starts giving me orders….I don’t take orders from anyone.  My husband gave orders. He told me how he wanted me to do things. What I should say to be the perfect businessman’s wife.  When I got rid of him I swore I would never take orders from a man again and then…”

“Molly, Tyler is the guy that has to take control.  He is orchestrating not only us but a team of officers. He has to be in charge.  He isn’t trying to single you out. You are just the key person and he needs to be able to rely on you. Would it be easier if the two of you spoke alone?  He can fill us in on the details later. What is most important is for the two of you to connect. Just wait here a minute. I will go back in the room alone. Please, Molly, I am so sorry that you have been hurt by first dad and then your husband and when you start opening up to someone he is another scumball.  I don’t think Tyler is one of those. You don’t have to be best friends but give him a chance.” He pulled Molly into his arms and kissed her forehead.

“I just don’t...Ok.  Since that creep has hurt so many people.”

“And, Molly, you have to agree, that man is perfection.  If I didn’t have Brian, I would take that to bed so fast….”

“TMI, Justin!  I hadn’t even noticed. He started barking orders.”

“If you didn’t notice how perfect he is, you either need an eye doctor or you may think about checking out women, although I highly recommend  you don’t do that. Women are just too…” Justin saw Molly’s look and stopped talking.”

“We will talk about the man’s body later.  I will talk to him.”

“Wait here, I’ll be right back.”

While Justin was talking to Molly, Tyler was confused. Brian spoke up, “I think you may have come on a little strong for Molly.  She has gone through a lot in the last year and has been disappointed by men she trusted. I think Justin will calm her down.” Brian’s phone buzzed.  “Since we are taking a little break I need to take this.” He walked to the other corner of the room.

As Brian took the call, Dan said, “This is a good plan.  I would be running it the same way. In fact, if you would like to review the plans again, say over dinner. I could pick you up wherever you’re staying or we could meet someplace.”

“Um, Dan, if I am reading you wrong, I am sorry.  I am glad you agree with the plan and if you want to review all the steps I would be glad to share it but let’s make it here during office hours.”

“You are not reading me wrong and I hope I didn’t offend you.  A business relationship it will be and I hope we can be friends.”  As the men shook hands Brian was walking toward Dan and Tyler and Justin returned to the room.

“Sorry for the delay.  Dan, Brian can you step out a minute?” Justin waited for them to leave but before Brian stepped out he took Justin in his arms and kissed him, invading his mouth and exploring every millimeter of his mouth.  When he stepped toward the door, Justin had to sit down a minute. “Bri, give me five minutes and then send Molly in.”

“Tyler, I will make this quick.  My sister has been hurt by men who have taken away her choices and lied to her.  Just give her a chance to respond and let her be a part of the decisions. She is reasonable but she is also scared and unsure of her ability to do this.”

“I have to admit, I don’t know why but your sister unnerves me. She is beautiful but has an innocence about her. Her fire took me by surprise.”

“I’m afraid we Taylors have that streak ingrained in us. She feels like she is fighting for the best life for her and her son.”

The door opened again and Molly walked in. She sat down between Justin and the detective. “Mol, do you want me to stay? I can.”  She responded by taking his hand.

“I am ready to listen,” Molly said looking at Detective Harris and for the first time his brown eyes bore into her. She shook it off and Tyler started explaining the plan in more details giving her time to process and with some options along the way. Justin didn’t say a word but was there for moral support.

Dan and Brian sat side by side in the hall. “Dan, I think I owe you an apology.”

“The only person who owes anyone an apology is me and that is to Justin.  I, me and you…”

“Dan, you were there for me and Justin knows you were there for me.  He would rather it be you then some stranger.”

“And as much as I would have like it, I know you and I can never belong to each other.  Just know that if you ever need someone…..” as Dan laid his hand on Brian’s arm the door opened and Justin walked out. He walked over to where the two men were sitting.

“Brian, can you leave us alone for a few minutes.” Justin kissed Brian on the cheek as he walked away.

“Justin, I, uh….”

“Dan. I don’t want it to be weird between us.  Brian could have gone out every night and found someone else to fuck but instead he found comfort with a friend, a very good friend.  Are you alright? Brian is…”

“Brian is an amazing man that loves only you with all his heart and he will never be able to love another. I hope you two can realize that once and for all and stop tormenting each other. You just need to make a rule that you won’t be apart more than a couple days.”

“We are working on that, Dan.  We are working on that.” Dan offered his hand but Justin put his arms around him and the two men hugged.  “Now what do you say we torment him over that adorable detective?”

“I’m game but I can tell you, he isn’t interested. He is definitely straight.”

“Too bad for gay communities everywhere but Brian doesn’t know that, does he?”  Justin smiled at Dan.

“No, I don’t think he does,” Dan winked just as Brian rounded the corner.

“So what’s going on here? Did you kiss and make up?” Brian asked with a bit of tension in his voice.

“Do you want us to kiss and make up,” Dan asked, looking Justin in the eyes.  

Brian strode over to Justin and put his arms around his shoulder pulling him tightly to him, “I think I can manage to give him plenty of what he needs.”

“I would hate for you to overtax yourself now that you are getting elderly.”  Dan said patting Brian’s shoulder. “I mean Justin is much younger and…”

“Dan I only have a couple years on you so just shut up.  See you at the house later.”

Brian tried to lead Justin away.  “Brian, I have to wait for Molly. I need to make sure she is alright when she’s done.”

After Justin had left, Tyler programmed his number into Molly’s phone and she did the same.  “Ms. Taylor, thank you for agreeing to do this. Now you will need to let me know any time he contacts you.  Oh, and I need Price’s phone number, anything you have for him.” Molly took out her phone and wrote down his cell number and a number he said he had for work. As she turned around to leave she ran right into him. She tilted her head back as he looked down into her eyes. “Oh, sorry, I…”

“Detective, I am doing this because Justin is confident you are trying to do the right thing and you really want to get this guy off the street. I will follow your directions but believe me the minute I know he is in custody, lose my name, lose my number, you self absorbed, arrogant asshole.”  And with that Molly turned and walked out of the room.

When Justin saw Molly  he could see her temper had flared again.  “Mollusk, are you alright?”

“I will be as soon as I can get out of here and far away from Detective High and Mighty.”

“Molly, what…”

“Justin, I will be fine.  I need to get to work. If he comes in I will let everyone know what I can get set up but I don’t expect him today.  I would say Thursday.”

Justin hugged her.  “Plan on dinner with us tonight.  Dan will be there and I hope Gus and Shelby will be to.  We haven’t given you your trinkets from Mexico, yet.”

“I should be able to be there around 6:30.  Is that alright?”

“Perfect.  We are planning on dinner at 7:00. Come early and I promise you a couple glasses of wine.” Justin kissed her cheek and they went their separate ways.  

“Justin, I have to stop at the office for 15 minutes, half hour tops.”  Brian led Justin to the office. Once they were inside, Brian pinned Justin to the desk. “What was going on with you and Dan?”  

“Brian, we were just mending fences.  I told him I understand the situation was as much my fault as it was anyone’s.  And I truthfully told him I was glad it was him and not a different guy every night.”

“Did you mean that?”

“Ya, I did. Dan cares about you and that means he wouldn’t hurt you for any reason.”

“And what’s the deal with Harris?”

“Brian, there is no way you can deny that man is smoldering hot. And as much passion as he has for his job can you imagine how much he would bring to the bedroom.” Justin felt his cock twitch thinking about him. Brian felt it, too.

“Damn it, Justin!  How can I compete with a 30 year old stud? I wasn’t even sure he was gay until you and Dan were talking about him.”

“Brian, Dan said he asked him out and Tyler assured him he was flattered but not interest because he is straight. I mean seriously, if he turned down a guy that looks like Dan, he is not interested in men period.” Justin began to unbuckle Brian’s belt and then after undoing the fly his hand moved inside.  “Baby, you are the only person I love, the only one I am committed to til death do us part.” He moved his mouth to Brian’s as his hand skillfully brought him to full arousal. He then redid the fly and did the belt. “ Hold on to that until tonight when you can show me what a bad boy I have been. There are a couple of shops I want to stop at and I will end up at the art gallery.  Let me know when you are on the way.” And Justin walked out.

Brian did his best to complete the things he had to do at the office which included a couple phone calls to Ted and a local banker.  It was an hour later when he texted Justin that he was on his way to the gallery.

Justin had promised the gallery four new paintings by the end of the month.  He wanted to give them a chance to sell some of his work for him. The paintings were of the local surroundings and done by a local painter so that should be a pretty easy sell for them. Earlier he had stopped in a store that did designer fragrances and put on a sample of something they made just for him.  He would let them know later in the week if he wanted more than the sample. He wanted Brian’s reaction to committing to it.

Brian pulled up and Justin got in. He began to pull away and then stopped. “What is that smell?”

“Do you like it?”

“My god, I had blue ball already from your stunt earlier and now that smell.  I have a raging hard on. It smells like you in all the best ways and shit, I want to screw you.”

“Well, that isn’t happening until after dinner. Dan thought he would be home by 2:00 so I thought I would take him out to see Gus’ house and then I will make dinner.  You don’t have to come out to the house with us if you don’t want. I can get his opinion on my new cologne.”

“If you think I am going to let you alone for minute with Dan smelling like that, you are crazier than I think right now.” As soon as he was parked, Brian ran around the car to open the door for Justin.  He wasn’t sure what was in the scent but it was affecting him more than any popper ever had. Justin stepped out and Brian pinned him to the SUV but as his mouth landed on Justin’s he heard Brinn’s voice.

“Dad, you said you and Daddy were going to be more discreet.  You are failing.”

Justin slipped out from under Brian’s arm and said, “Brinny, can you help me carry a bag to the studio?”

“Yours or mine.  I will divide up the items and let you know which bag goes where.”  

“Did you get me some new mediums?”

“That is exactly what I did.”  As daddy and daughter looked through the bags, Brian went into the house.  He decided he would go for a run. He needed to burn off some of this sexual energy Justin created but was holding back on.  He texted Justin who was at the studio with Brinn. ‘Going for a run. Be back in an hour or so to go to the new house’.

When Justin heard the text come in he looked at it and smiled.  He had Brian off balance. He would fix that tonight but for a day it was fun. He made sure he was in the studio when Brian returned and while Brian was showering Justin put together some coleslaw for dinner as well as checked on some ribs he had in the crock pot.  He realized that if he started doing more with the art gallery, they would probably need some assistance in the house. He would talk to Mary and see if she knew of anyone. Maybe one of the employees of the winery had a wife that would like some work. He had to remember to run it past Brian tomorrow. Tonight they would have enough going on.

Brian came out of the bedroom fresh from a shower.  Justin quickly put on a little more of the new cologne.  As Brian came up behind him, Justin could smell his soap.  He smelled clean and looked damn sexy in the low slung jeans and tight t shirt. He walked behind Justin and rested his head on his shoulder.  “What are you make….You smell so amazing. The ribs are smelling great too. Any word from Dan?”

“He will be here any minute. He let me know when he was leaving.  Dinner is at 7:00 but why don’t you uncork a bottle of white right now.  The wine fridge is full. I think, I hope we will go through quite a bit tonight.”

“What? You plan to get drunk so you have excuse not fuck again?”

“Oh, just the opposite my love.  I hope to be so loose you are willing to try something new, of your choice of course.” Justin thrust his ass back against Brian’s already growing cock.  

“Can we cancel dinner and go directly to dessert?” He reached around and slipped his hand down the front of Justin’s pants.

Justin took a deep breath, regaining his composure.  “Remember our promise to Brinn.”

“Damn!  While she’s gone next week, you better be ready any time of day!”

“Promises, promises,” Justin turned into his arms for a kiss. Brian pressed him against the counter just as they heard the door open.

“Brinn, it is just….Oh, Hi Dan.”  Brian smiled over Justin’s shoulder.

“What were you going to say to Brinn?”

“She has put us on a restrictive sex diet.” Brian replied.

“Restrictive in what way?”

Justin turned to face Dan, “Let’s just say she is learning too much too young.  Raising a girl is so different than raising a boy. So, when she is around there is no more sex in the kitchen during the day. There is no long ‘naps’ in the afternoon.”

“That girl is starting to really cramp my style.  Good thing I love her to death.” Brian kissed the side of Justin’s neck as he moved away.  

“From the day I met the two of you, I knew you belonged together.  And I value your friendships more than anyone else I can think of. I am glad you came to your senses and I am glad we have worked it out, haven’t we?” Dan looked at Justin.

Justin nodded. He walked over to Dan and placing his hand on Dan’s cheek he kissed him a little longer than necessary.  “If I had been near you, I would have chosen you too.” The look in Justin’s eyes told Dan he was telling the truth. He quickly looked at Brian to see his reaction.  He was sure that would come up later when the two of them were alone.

“I’ll be ready to go on that tour of Gus’ house as soon as I change into some shorts.” He disappeared down the hall.

Brian walked over to Justin and took both his hands, “Were you serious….about Dan….and choosing him?”

Justin looked up at him, “Yes, he would be a safe place to run to.”

“I will never push you to do that.  I promise.”

“You scared that if I did I wouldn’t come back to you?”  He winked and Brian yanked him close for a kiss.

“Ok, I can see why Brinn is getting confused about sex and when and where it is appropriate.”  Dan laughed as he walked into the room.

The three men decided to walk out to the site rather than take a cart.  Brian instinctively reached for Justin’s hand and they walked toward the cottage.  Brian pointed out different features of the winery as they walked.

“This California living agrees with the two of you.  This place is beautiful. Maybe I should check into something in the area.”

“It would be great to have you near, Dan.”  Justin said sincerely. Brian put his arm around Justin’s waist pulling him closer.  

They pointed out the cottages where Gus lived with Shelby and where Molly lived with Paul.  “Let’s see if Paul is awake and give Shelby a little break. I will be right back.”

Moments later Justin came out with a smiling Paul. He belted him into his stroller and met up with Brian and Dan. Brian took over the pushing of the stoller and Justin looped his arm through Brian’s as they walked. The sounds of nail guns and saws was getting louder as they walked.  It had been awhile since they had been out here and they were impressed at the progress. The windows had gone in since they were out last it looked like the exterior was about ready for the siding. Brian took Paul out of the stroller and they all walked up some steps that would be replaced by a wrap around deck in time.  As they entered what was the great room the men caught their breath. The entire length of the house was glass and the view was incredible. Sunset would be spectacular. The interior still had a long way to go but the kitchen had been roughed in so the footprint was obvious.

“Gus!” Justin called out.

“Coming!”  Gus’ voice came from above.  When he came into sight he smiled. “Pops, Dad, Dan!  Glad you stopped by!” Gus nearly slid down the ladder to get down to their level.

“Careful, Gus,” Justin said.  

Gus walked over and kissed his cheek, “Dad, I do it probably 100 times a day.”

Justin looked at Gus closely as he stood there without a shirt on and sweat running down his chest.  He noticed Dan staring at Gus. He looked closer himself. Gus had really developed this summer. The boyish physique was gone, replaced by this hard bodied man that stood in front of him.  “Gus, I hadn’t realized how ripped you had gotten.”

“I noticed right away,” Dan said under his breath.  Brian hit him in the gut with his free hand.

“Gaga, Gaga!” Paul reached toward Gus.

“I’m all sweaty little man.” Gus walked over and kissed Paul.  “I will play with you later. I don’t think we should get Paul up this ladder but Dan if you want to see the rest of the house follow me.”  Gus scampered back up and Dan followed.

Brian looked at Justin, “Did you see the way Dan looked at Gus?  I think he wanted to fuck him right here.”

“Your son has a lot of your attributes.  I bet if Gus was still free Dan would like to see if the similarities continued.” Justin said.

“Don’t even joke about that, Sunshine. There has been enough father and son sharing here.” Justin first shocked and then looked like he had been hit.  He reached for Paul and headed for the door. “Justin, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t….”

Justin tied Paul into the stroller and jogged off with him.   “Damn!” Brian said under his breath. He scaled the ladder and joined Dan and Gus. Gus was just entering the master suite with Dan.  It was a large room with the same view as downstairs. Dan saw a table in the corner and on it were the swatches for color and flooring.  

“Gus, this is going to be stunning.  It has crossed my mind to try and find something around here.  If I find land, will you build on it for me? And I don’t know who is the interior designer but these colors work so well in this space.”

“Molly is helping with the interior.  She is very good. We are thinking about opening a business together.”

“You are?”  Brian sounded surprised.  

“Yes, we were planning to talk to you and Dad about it but haven’t had a chance yet. Molly is putting a business plan together before we talked to you.”

“Well, if you are looking for backing, I’m in,” Dan said.  “This is high quality building and design.”

“I would love to, Dan! Do you really think it is that good? I mean Shelby and I love it but…”

“Gus, it is better than good.  I have been in many fabulous homes and I think this might be above all of them. I can’t wait to see it when it is finished.”

“Dan, if you are serious about this, I can introduce you to the realtor that sold us this.  She is good and knows what’s out there. I can give her a call if you like.”

“I definitely would.  I’m ready to spend more time out of the city.  I can run my business from anywhere.”

Gus went back to work and Brian and Dan went back to the main floor.  “Where’s Justin?”

“Oh, he took Paul back to the house.  He had some, um, dinner stuff to get ready.”

“Don’t you ever have household help?  Justin seems busy enough not to have household chores to do.”

“I have tried, Dan, but maybe it is time to try again. By the way, if I see you look at my son like that again, I might have to….”

“Down boy.  I just was very surprised how much he changed since last time I saw him like that.”

“And when would you have seen Gus shirtless?”

Dan knew he had said too much.  Of course he shouldn’t have seen him shirtless.  “Oh, they were in the hot tub once when they spent time in the city with me.”  

“Oh, ya, not that she would let him alone with anyone.”

“You don’t like Shelby much, do you?”

“I like her fine for Brinn’s tutor.  She has done an amazing job with her but I didn’t hire her to teach both my kids.”

“Brian, from everything I have seen, Shelby is as much Gus’ soulmate as Justin is yours.”

“Shut up, Dan,” Brian said casually as they walked.  As they past Shelby’s, Brian glanced and saw the stroller back at the cottage. He needed a minute with Justin before dinner to smooth this over.  He heard Brinn’s voice and seconds later she had her arms around his waist.

“Dad, can I have a piggyback ride to the house?”  Brian started to bend down but Dan picked her up and placed her on his back.  Brinn blushed over at Dan and quietly said, “Thank you.” She wrapped her arms tight around her dad’s neck. Softly, in his ear, Brinn said, “I love you, Daddy.”

A bolt of love shot from his ear to his heart.  She knew Justin was her daddy but on special moments like this, and she called him daddy, his heart was ready to explode.  “I love you, Brinny.” As he walked onto the veranda he set her down and took her in his arms for a hug before she scampered off.

“Brian, I hope you know how lucky you are. I know when Brinn came along it wasn’t the best situations but….”

“Brinn was a gift.  One I probably didn’t deserve but I could not imagine life without her. The girl is going to make a name for herself someday.”

“I don’t doubt that for a minute.”  Dan opened the door and followed Brian into the house.  

Brian noticed a nearly empty bottle of wine next to Justin.  He hoped he had moved it before Dan noticed and pulled out another bottle, opened it and poured Dan a glass.  “Dan, why don’t you take the glass and the bottle. I will be out in a few minutes and you can keep me company while I man the grill.” Dan picked up the bottle and headed out.  

Brian walked over to Justin, “I am sorry, Sunshine.  I didn’t mean, …..I….”

“You don’t think the guilt doesn’t haunt me everyday? I still haven’t talked to Gus about it.  I need to. I had no right to…..” By now Justin was wound up. Tears were streaming down his face. “I didn’t mean to….I,” Brian tried to take him into his arms but he pushed away.

“Sunshine, go take a few minutes.  Maybe take a shower. I will get dinner finished.”  He kissed his forehead and wiped the tears away. “I love you.  We will talk later.” He turned Justin and directed him down the hall.  He hoped Justin was able to pull himself out of the funk before dinner. He wanted to go with him to love him, to show him it didn’t matter but right now he had to finish dinner for their family and friend.  

Brian came out with the ribs and started the charcoal grill.  He emptied his first glass of wine and poured another.

“Brian, tell me to butt out if I overstep but is everything alright with Justin?”

“Dan, we are the best of friends, and I can assure you that Justin will be fine but it is something I have to work out with him.  I stuck my foot in my mouth and I will need to extract it but right now I have to take care of these ribs.”

“Brian, I can watch the ribs for a while and if you send Brinn out here I will keep her busy.  Go tend to your husband just be back in about an hour.”

“Thanks, Dan.” and Brian was gone. He stopped by Brinn’s room and told her Dan could use her help and knowing the crush she had on him she was gone in a flash.

Brian entered the bedroom to find Justin curled up on the bed. He laid behind him and pulled him close. “I keep thinking Gus is going to realize how disgusting I am. I slept with his former lover. Why should he….” Justin turned into Brian’s arms.  “I am so sorry I….”

“Justin, we have the most forgiving, understanding son.  He would never hold this against you. I doubt he even thought about it again. You didn’t take him from him.  He was his cast off and I don’t mean that to disrespect Lucky. This is all my fault. I stuck my foot in my mouth.  You did nothing worse than I did.” Brian’s hand entered Justin’s shorts.

“We can’t.  Brinn….”

“Dan has Brinn and we have each other.”

“I can’t, not now.”

“Then put that ass in the air and you will get what you deserve.  Brian warmed his cheeks and when his arm got tired he made Justin reposition.

“More, please, Brian.”

“No, Sunshine, I won’t hurt you that way anymore.”  Brian rubbed his hand over the heated cheeks. He began to work his fingers in between the cheeks and deep inside Justin. He began with one finger and than two.  He thrust them in and out over and over. When Justin was near to climax he stopped. He grabbed Justin’s favorite beads and began to insert them. Once he had them all in place he turned them on and then he offered his hand to Justin and led him to the shower.  Together they entered the shower.

Justin turned to face Brian.  He smiled. “Thank you. I know I over reacted to your comment.  I was just having a little temper tantrum and then the wine just made me depressed and then…”

Brian began rubbing shampoo into Justin’s hair and then as Justin stood directly under the spray, he moved lower with the bar of soap. He got a whiff of the cologne as the water washed it away.  “I hope that you have more of that scent. I could literally eat you….oh, guess I do that anyway.” He turned Justin around so he could get the rest of the soap rinsed off. “I love you, Sunshine.  The past is past and our future is yet to come and I plan on it to be a long, happy one.” He kissed him deeply and then swatted the tender red cheeks. “We better get going. We have dinner guests coming.  Do you want me to keep you primed during dinner?” He pulled on the bead string a little.

“If you don’t mind, leave it at the same level all night and I promise we will….” Brian pressed his naked body against Justin’s.  Justin stepped away. “I will dress in the bathroom and meet you outside.” Brian nodded as the bathroom doors closed.

“So you see, the Native Americans, some people call them indians, built those homes in the cliffs long before people like you and me lived here.  I find it fascinating that they located their homes in the places it would be easiest to protect themselves.” Brinn stood next to Dan as he mopped on bbq sauce.

“That is very interesting, Brinn.  Do you have any idea what you would like to go to college when you graduate.  I know that is many years away yet but….”

“Actually,  Shelby expects me to finish my studies within the next two years.  I am still deciding what I might do. You know science and math is pushed for girls and I do enjoy them but I need a career that doesn’t only have right and wrong answers.  I need things that allow for the creativity I have. I mean look at my dads. They are both very creative and I can’t….

“Brinn, why don’t you go check if Shelby could use a little help with Paull so she can get ready for dinner.”

“Dad, you can tell me to just get lost for a while.  May I go to my studio instead. I have a project I would like to work on for a little while.”

“Sure, dinner is at 7:00.  Do you have your phone?” Brian asked as he kissed the top of her head.  She held it up as she ran away.

“I am so sorry, Dan. Sometimes she forgets how to act like an eight year old.”

“I knew she was smart but I had no idea she was that smart. She is scary smart.”

“Yes, that is the main reason we hired Shelby. She would run circles around any poor teacher trying to deal with a room full of kids.  We aren’t sure what we are going to do when she finishes high school which could be next year.”

“How is Justin?” Dan asked as he continued to mop sauce on the ribs.

“Justin is fine.” Dan looked up to see Justin coming out the door.  “I would be better, Baby, if you poured me a glass of wine.” Brian passed him a glass and then pulled him close. Brian pressed his nose to Justin’s neck and pressed his pelvis against him.

“Whatever that scent is, god….” Dan turned to the grill as Brian claimed Justin’s mouth.

Molly had just locked the front door of the shop and there was a knock.  “Sorry we’re…..” She looked over and saw it was Andrew. Oh, shit. She had to talk to him.  She took a deep breath and put a smile on her face and unlocked the door. Before she realized it she was in his arms and his mouth was on hers.

“Now, I think I will survive until I can have lunch with you on Thursday.”  As he kissed her neck she shivered but not from pleasure but from fear.

“Oh, Andrew, that would be wonderful but I am not working Thursday.  I took the day off because we have an old friend visiting but by Saturday I will be free.  Do you think we could have dinner?”

“Dinner Saturday sounds perfect.  I still would love to meet your brother and brother in law and see if they might be interested in the project I am working on.”

“I will check with them.  I don’t know what their plans are.” Andrew kissed her again. “Saturday seems like a long time off,” his hand grazed her breast and she shivered again.

“Andrew, I really need to get going. Our guest arrived this afternoon so I need to get to a family dinner.”  Molly put space between them.

“Alright.  I will plan on Saturday. Should I pick you up, let’s say 6:30?”

“I will check with Justin and Brian.  If it works for them it will save you a trip out to pick me up but I will definitely plan on a ride home.”

The moment Andrew had crossed the street, Molly texted Tyler Harris.  It just said ‘Saturday, dinner at 7’. She then called Justin.

“Hey, Mollusk, I thought you would be on your way home by now.”  Justin laughed as Brian pulled him close.

“He was here, Justin.  Andrew….Oh, god, he kissed me and I…..”

“Molly, take a deep breath.  Do you want someone to pick you up so you don’t have to drive home?”

“No, I will be fine.  I am leaving now.”

“Molly, did you contact Tyler?”

“I texted him.  See you soon.”

Gus got to the cottage later than he hoped. He had lost track of time after the men left.  After stopping by the playpen to say hi to Paul he walked into the bedroom where Shelby stood in her corset.  She heard the low rumble emanating from him. “You know that drives me totally…” he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. When his mouth came down on hers his hand slipped between her legs finding his treasure in the crotchless panties. It took all her willpower to push him backward.

“You need a quick shower.  You really do stink,” as she said this she pulled on her sundress.  “I am taking Paul up to the main house so you can get ready without distraction.”   She blew him a kiss and walked out the door, picking Paul up as she passed the playpen.

Molly arrived as Shelby came up pushing the stroller.  “Mama, mama!” Paul called when he saw her.

“Oh baby boy, I have never been so happy to see you.” Molly picked up Paul and held him close.

Shelby put an arm around Molly, “What’s up my friend? You seem very frazzled.”

“I just saw Andrew before I left work.  I guess I am just ...um, excited.”

“Are you sure? You don’t seem like yourself.”

“It was a long day,” she propped Paul on her hip and walked toward the house.  “I could use a large glass of wine.”

Justin greeted Molly with a glass in hand for her.  “Where’s Gus?” Justin asked looking at Shelby.

“He should be here shortly.  I seemed to be a distraction so I just came up with Paul.” Everyone laughed, “I probably should have taken him up on it since he will probably fall asleep as soon as we get home tonight.  He has been working so hard.” Arms slipped around her waist.

“Don’t worry.  I know what you have on under that dress.  I will not be sleeping any time soon.” Gus said slapping her ass. “In fact if you will excuse us for 5 minutes…” he tugged on her arm and she slapped him on the arm.

Brinn had arrived and everyone sat down at the table.  “Before we all get covered with bbq sauce, Brian and I have something to give you.” Justin got up and brought a box to each of the women.  They opened the boxes and found the silver bangles.

“Look, I have one, too!”  Brinn held out her hand as the women slipped them on.  

“They are really beautiful,” Molly said and Shelby agreed.

Then Brian handed Gus his box.  He opened it and nestled in it was the ring they had carefully picked for him.  “Dads, I love it. He started putting it on his left hand but switched it to his right.”  

Shelby took his hand and looked at it.  “I really do like it.”

“Well, time to eat.” Brian said as the wine and food was passed around. Soon everyone was more relaxed.  The ribs were tender and soon everyone was sticky and full. Everyone grabbed leftovers and carried them in.

Gus whispered something to Shelby and she flushed.  “Um, Dads, I think we are going to go back to the cottage.  I am really tired.”

“Ya, keep telling us that.” Molly said and everyone laughed.  “I will walk back with you guys.”

Paul had fallen asleep and Gus picked him up.  “I’ll carry him back. The stroller will wake him up with all the bumps.”

Justin walked over and hugged Molly.  “Come up tomorrow when you are ready and we’ll talk.”  Molly nodded. The four walked off together.

Brinn was curled up on Brian’s  lap almost asleep. “Sweetheart, why don’t you get ready for bed.  We will be there in a few minutes.”

“Ok, Dad,” Brinn looked over at Dan, “Good night, Mr. Dan.”  She gave him a little hug and she turned and ran into the house.

“Do you two know how much trouble she is going to cause in about eight years?”

“Why do you think we are home schooling? We are protecting her from them and them from her.” Brian said.  

Justin had gotten quieter as the night went on.  Brian figured his mind was busy besides their conversation earlier and the vibration he was dealing with all night.  Without knowing exactly how it happened Justin ended up sitting on Brian’s lap.

Dan sighed, “Do you know how much I want what you two have? Maybe a move to California would be good for me.  You don’t happen to know of any nice single men that are ready to settle down with a good man?”

“Dan, if you move out here, we will do everything we can to help you find Mr. Right.” Justin said sleepily.

“Well, guys, I will be going into town tomorrow morning and meet up with Harris.  We will work out some details and get back to you and Molly. I plan to meet up with the Realtor at some time.”  The three men stood and walked into the house together. The last of the food was put away and the three headed down the hall.

“Good night, Dan.” Justin kissed him and walked into Brinn’s room.  

“Daddy, you didn’t knock,” Brinn’s voice came through the door as Justin shut it.

“Night, Brian. Are we good?”

“We’re good, Dan.  I hope you are serious about spending more time here.  We both could use a friend like you nearby. I better get to my room. I know my night is not nearly over. ” He winked at Dan as they moved off to their own rooms.

Brian lit a couple candles and ditched his clothes. Justin entered the room and turned off the light.  He walked toward Brian and Brian reached out for him. Moments later they lay naked on the bed. Brian opened his mouth to say something but Justin put his finger to it. He brought his mouth to Brian’s and their lips first brushed each other and then they touched again and again.  Each time the kiss was longer and with more feeling. Both men were building quickly to a climax with nothing other than kissing but when Justin knew he couldn’t wait longer he guided Brian’s hand to his ass and as Brian began to remove the beads Justin gave up all restraint. Brian was thankful he had the room soundproofed.  As he climaxed he started to laugh. When he realized Brian still hadn’t orgasmed he turned and offered himself and Brian had barely entered before he filled Justin. He wasn’t sure why but he started laughing, too. He brought his mouth to Justin’s neck and lightly bit him. Justin turned his head and they kissed.

“I needed this so badly.” Justin turned over and continued the kiss.  “Thank you, Darling. I don’t know why I got so upset today and once I did I just couldn’t snap out of it. I am not sure why you put up with my hysterics.”

“I’m just sorry I made you freak out.  But if you really feel like you need to talk to Gus, do it soon. Clear the air because obviously you have some guilt over it.”

“I will,” Justin kissed Brian, “And now tomorrow I can focus on Molly.  She will need us and we will be there for her.”

“But what we need now is sleep.”

Gus carried Paul into the bedroom for Molly and laid him in the crib.  “Thanks, Gus. I am so glad Paul has so many guys in his life since he doesn’t have that sperm donor in his life.  

“Molly, do you have time tomorrow to come out to the house?  I have some design elements that need to be decided and I need your help to help get them narrowed down.”

“Sure, what time do you want me out there?”  

“Whatever works.  I will be out there by 7:00 or so.”  Shelby wrapped her arms around him and rubbed against him from behind.  “Make that 8:00. I will be there by,” Shelby’s hand slid below his waist.  “I’ll call you when I am leaving.” Gus turned and literally chased Shelby out of the cottage. Gus pressed her against the cottage door and one hand moved under her dress. He pulled it over her head.

“Gus, we are outside.  Anybody can see us.” She reached back and opened the door. They stumbled in together.  Gus threw the dress on a chair and threw her over his shoulder. His hand moved to her ass and then, still holding her on his shoulder his other hand moved between her legs and began stroking deep inside her. Before he laid her down she was already feeling a pulse deep inside her.  He dropped her on her back on the bed and dropped to his knees. Putting her legs over his shoulders he dined on her very essence. Pressing against her thighs with his shoulders he lifted her ass off the bed. His fingers began to play with the other entrance she allowed him to explore.  He stretched and massaged it further and soon between his talented mouth and fingers, he had to grab Shelby by the hips.

“Shelby, I am going to take off these amazing flimsy things and then I am going to fuck the hell out of that amazing tight ass. He slipped the panty off and then tantalizingly slow he undid the corset.  When he exposed her breasts he gave each one equal time, drawing moans from her. Once she was completely naked, he again began working his fingers deep in her back side.

“Oh, Gus, please, I need you.  He slowly but steadily pressed into her bud and watched it bloom before him as he buried himself completely in her.  With her legs again over his shoulders he had the ability to insert a couple of his fingers deep into her other receptive opening, causing her to cry out. When his thumb brushed her clit she screamed.  He began to move bringing her even higher until he collapsed on the mattress beside her, totally spent. He clung to her as they fell asleep in exhaustion.

Molly couldn’t find sleep.  She tossed and turned. Finally she got out of bed.  She didn’t want to admit it but her mind was on her two best friends in the cottage next to her.  She wanted to have what they had. She opened her laptop and pulled up the floorplan Gus had sent her and she started designing.  The three of them had talked so many times about what they liked and what they didn’t care for. None of this had to be permanent but it was a great image to show Gus.  He had an excellent eye for buildings and layouts but colors and textures were her area. She was on a roll. After completing the great room she started on the master suite and the next thing she knew, she had fallen asleep on the couch.  

“Mamamama,” Paul called from the bedroom.  Molly sat up and rubbed her eyes. It was 7:00 a.m.  She had remembered seeing 3:00 so it had been a really short night.  She was very glad she didn’t work today.

“Coming, big boy.”  She yawned and stretched.  She popped a coffee pod in the machine and pressed start before walking into the bedroom and started her day with her son.

Brian woke to find Justin still sound asleep.  He felt a little guilty for starting the whole thing with his comment about his fling with Lucky.  He should have known Justin felt some guilt just like he did with Dan but he and Justin always reacted differently to things like that.  Justin had a much stronger guilt streak in him. He had so much more heart. His hand reached out and caressed Justin’s cheek and then moved downward. The back of his hand glided down his side and then to his inner thigh just avoiding his greatest treasure. Brian gently woke him. Every touch bringing him a little more pleasure.  He brought his mouth millimeters from Justin’s slowly responding cock and blew gently, stirring his pubic hair. His hand continued to stroke the upper leg with a feather light touch. Brian noticed goose bumps form on his skin and when he flicked his tongue over the tip causing his Sunshine to shiver and sigh.

“You’re teasing me, Baby.  Now I need so much more.”

“Well, let me help you with that need,” Brian’s mouth  covered his cock as he moved his body between Justin’s legs. His arms reached around so he could grab Justin’s ass.  Brian’s fingers worked their way deep into Justin as his mouth drove him crazy until he exploded into Brian’s mouth but Justin wanted more.  He turned to his stomach and raised his ass in the air. Brian ran his tongue up the crevice and darted in several times as Justin again cried out and then he was given what he wanted.  Brian drove in. Over and over he moved in and out until they both came.

After a few moments they both stopped trembling and Justin turned to Brian with a stunning smile.  “Good Morning, Darling.” He kissed him sweetly.

“I hope you don’t mind I woke you.”

“You can wake me anytime.  Day or night!” Justin purred as he rubbed his body against Brian’s.  

“Dan and Harris are meeting this morning.  They asked if I would come in and review what they know since I have been looking into all the real estate around here.  You are welcome to join us.”

“You know I want to know everything planned but I won’t be any help at the meeting and I really need to talk to Gus.”

“I will be able to concentrate better without you there know how warm and ready you are this morning,” Brian’s finger slipped in again and again began to stroke his prostate.  “Maybe I could say we both came down with a fever.”

Justin was having trouble catching his breath.  “I….we….you….. Damn! I can’t think when you are…..”

Brian’s mouth clamped down on Justin and then he swatted the bare ass. “Do you want the shower first or should I? We can’t do it together or we will never get out of here.”

“Go ahead. I will get in as soon as you finish.  Call me as soon as you can and maybe I can be with Molly here on a conference call with the three of you so we all know what is going to happen.”  Justin continued to talk as Brian showered. He loved watching Brian’s long, lean body. He may have put on a couple pounds since they met but he looked better.  He loved the flecks of gray that were appearing. As Brian stepped out, Justin began drying him off. “I love you, Brian Kinney.” His lips brushed Brian’s and he walked into the shower.

Brian looked at Justin, “God, Sunshine, I love you, too.”

By the time Justin came out of the shower, Brian had left.  He dressed and went to check on Brinn. She wasn’t in her room and he found her eating a bowl of cereal at the kitchen counter.  He kissed her blond head. “Good morning, Brinny. What would you like to do today?”

“Daddy, may I go with Mary and Chantel.  Chantel is getting her hair cut. Can I get mine cut, too? It would be easier to take care of it at camp.”

Justin ran his hair through her golden strands that reached nearly to her waist. “But your hair is so beautiful, Brinn.”

“I don’t want it cut short.  I just want it to be easier to comb and put in a ponytail.  Daddy, please?”

Justin had an idea.  He whispered something in her ear and she smiled and nodded.  “I will walk with you over to Chantel’s house and talk to Mary.  Are you sure cereal is enough?”

“Can we go over now?”  

“Sure, Sweetie.”  He grabbed a couple bananas.  He handed one to Brinn and started eating the other one himself.

After Justin talked to Mary and was sure what she understood what he wanted for Brinn, he went on to Molly’s cottage.  He was fairly sure by now his nephew would have woken her up. He knocked on the door, “Hey, Mollusk, may I come in?”

“It’s open.” Molly responded.  

After giving his sister a hug, he dropped on the floor next to Paul and started building a block tower.

“So, Brother, did you come just to do a little building?”

“I just wanted to let you know Brian went to the meeting with Dan and Tyler.  They will call later this morning and I thought we could talk to them together.”  He looked over and saw that Molly had paled a little. “Mollusk, are you alright doing this?  If you don’t want to we can figure something else out.”

“No, I read about all the stuff Andrew did.  He needs to be put away.” Molly’s phone bussed.  

Gus called Molly when he finally managed to get out of bed.  He wanted to stay there with Shelby forever. He knew he wanted to wake up next to her forever.  Molly came on the line, “Hey, Gus. Did you manage to get out of bed?”

“Yes, but only because we need to talk about some of the plans.”

“Can I meet you at the site in a few minutes?”

“Sure, I am heading there now.”

Molly hung up and looked at Justin.  “How would you like to spend some quality time with your nephew?  You can work on your building skills while I talk with your son about his. It won’t be more than an hour. I can let Brinn know.”

“Brinn is gone with Chantel and Mary so I will hang with this boy until you come back. Then it is my turn with Gus.  Justin stood and walked to Molly, “Are you sure you are alright? You don’t look like you slept much last night.”

“Oh, great!  How bad do I look?”

“Molly, you are beautiful but you look a little tired.”

“You’re right but I don’t have time to think about that now.  I am heading out to the build site.”

“Tell Gus I will be out there after you come back.”  Justin hugged his little sister. “Molly, is there anything I can do to…..”

“Justin, I can’t….I’m too tired to deal with it today but thank you,” She kissed his cheek as she grabbed her tablet and walked out the door.

Gus was excited after looking at what Molly had done through the night.  “Molly, this is fantastic. It is just as I pictured it. The colors will make the inside and the outside look seamless.”

“You and Shelby need to decide on the textures.  I can get samples of everything so you can touch and feel it.”

“You don’t know how excited this makes me!” Gus gave her a big hug. “Did you work all night on this?”

“Well, I had nothing else to take up my time but I have to admit I could use a nap. I think I will go back to the cottage and hopefully catch Paul’s nap with him.  Oh, Justin is coming out here to talk to you about something. He didn’t tell me what.”

“Ok.  Thanks again, Molly.  We will have to talk to Justin and Brian about the new business soon.”

“I think we need to get through this Price thing first.”  Molly carefully went down the ladder with Gus holding onto the top for her. “Molly, you are really good.  You need to be doing this.” He lowered the tablet to her in a basket they kept there to pass tools level to level.  She waved and went to take a nap with her son.

Gus was working on some built in bookcases when he heard Justin call his name.  “I’m in the master, dad.” Justin climbed the ladder and entered what would be his son’s room.

“Gus, I …” Justin hesitated, “I owe you an apology, Gus. I should have said this long ago but I … Gussy, I am so sorry.  I don’t know how you can forgive me.”

“Dad,” Gus stopped working and looked over at Justin.  “What are you talking about?”

Justin stared out the windows that looked across the valley. “The fact that I slept with another man when Brian wasn’t here is bad enough but I slept with your former lover.  He was your friend, your lover. I should have never…”

“Dad, I am not sure what went down between the two of you.  I know you were drinking too much. I know Lucky is a very good looking man who is an amazing lover.  I don’t blame you that in your weakness you turned to him. I wasn’t in love with Lucky, ever. And I am fairly sure Pops wasn’t faithful either.  Was it Dan?”

“Gus, it’s not my place to badmouth Brian.  I drove him into someone else’s arms.”

“Dad, I have seen the two of you go through a lot.  I think I remember a time or two when the two of you invited people to join you.”

“You remember that?”

“I didn’t realize that’s what was going on at the time but it dawned on me somewhere around the time I was with Jamie.  You two know you can’t live without each other. You just have to learn that yourselves and maybe to remember it you have to be a part once in a while. Dad, nothing you or Pops do could be so bad I stopped loving either of you.  No, that isn’t quite true. Shelby comes first now but the rest of you are right there with her.”

“Oh, Gus, does that mean you are going to….”

“Dad, I don’t know when but yes, someday hopefully from this spot I will ask her to be Shelby Kinney I all I can do is hope she will say yes.”

“Gus, there is no doubt she loves you. When you are ready we are there for you.”

“I wish Pops was there.  He just doesn’t get it.”

“He will, Gus, he will.”  Justin hugged their son. “I hope you know I would never do anything to hurt you.  It would kill me to know I did that purposefully.”

“Dad, I know that.  I have always known how much you love me. I can’t imagine that you were my age when you considered me yours.”

“Gus, you were mine from the night you were born.  Brian just didn’t realize it, yet. You have always had my heart.  I love you and am so proud of the man you are.”

“Dad, you are a big reason I am the man I am.  I was lucky to have four amazing parents that all put their kids first and who loved me no matter what.” Gus hugged Justin and kissed him like he did when he was a little boy. “I love you, Dad.  And you will always have my heart, too.”

After a long hug, Justin wiped his eyes.  “Ok, I am going to get out of here so you can work. I will talk to you soon.”  For the second time that day he held the ladder as his dad went down.

“I will have steps in here soon,” he said as Justin walked out the door, feeling lighter than he had in weeks.

Before Justin got back to the house he got a text from Brian, asking if Molly was available for a conference call.  He was about to text and say she was napping when he saw her pushing the stroller. “He Mol, I thought you were napping.”

She looked totally exhausted but she gave him a weak smile. “Your nephew has a different idea.  I was hoping some fresh air would tire him out. I thought about asking Shelby to watch him but I ask her too often the way it is and then I realized she had gone into town to pick up some groceries.”

“Do you think you can handle a short conference call with Dan, Brian, and Tyler? It shouldn’t take too long and then Paul can hang with me a couple hours.  I will take him to the studio with me. I am just stretching some canvas so he will be fine. Maybe I will take some photos of him. I have been meaning to paint him.  He is one of the most adorable babies I have ever seen.” He kissed his sister. “Never be afraid to ask for help, Mollusk. Family helps family. Trust me, as Brinn gets older I am going to need you and Shelby to help.”  

Together they walked up to the house where the office had a video conference phone set up.  Justin and Molly sat behind Brian’s desk with Paul next to them in the stroller. Justin called the number Brian had texted him and Tyler’s face popped up on the screen.

“Hey, Justin!  Oh, and Molly. Glad the two of you could join us.”  Justin felt Molly tense up.

“Hi Tyler, so what have the three of you come up with,” he slipped an arm around Molly’s waist.

“Well, a lot of this will depend on Molly and her ability to pull it off.”

“Don’t worry about me.  I can do this,” Molly almost sneered.  

“Well, you will call Price and tell him your brother and Brian can join you for drinks.  He is going to have to get a vibe that they are interested and then he is going to pump you for more information. You are going to have to…”

Paul interrupted him with a squeal.  Justin reached over Molly and picked him up so Molly would be less distracted.

“May I go on?” Tyler asked

“Mr. Harris, if you have a problem with my son…”

“No, I am just on a time crunch and this is not a small project we are working on. Now during the drinks Brian and Justin will answer questions with a set of answers I will give to Brian.  You don’t have to use the exact answers but they will give you an idea of what will pique his interest. We haven’t been able to figure out if he is more interest in the art world and he is using the real estate as a cover or if he has a scheme that has to do with getting money just in a fake land deal.  So, after you two leave, Molly, it will be your job to answer the questions he will then ask you. Hopefully, it will go smoothly and you can invite him to the vineyard for lunch on Sunday. Then he will get a look at the art if he is interested in it.”

Paul again started chattering, especially when Brian appeared on the screen.  “Hi, Paul. Are you being a good boy today?”

Paul chatted back at him.

“Well, Paul, if you want to take over the meeting…”  Now Tyler was laughing. “Do you have any questions, Ms. Taylor?

“Yes, what am I supposed to do once Brian and Justin have left.  I will have to ride back to the vineyard.”

“Well, I don’t expect  you to...well, be as natural as you can be.  I don’t know how involved you have been in the past but you are going to need to act like you have in the past. Can you do that? I mean if he expects…”

“Detective Harris, don’t go there.  So I have to let him touch me and not act like he is who he is?”

“If you can’t do that we need to call this off now.  Dan, we can use your plan instead. You have had training in…”

“Harris, I didn’t say I wouldn’t do it!”  Molly was now furious. “I will do this and if I have to fuck him, I will fuck him.”

“Molly! You can’t give…”

“Shut up, Justin.  This man thinks I am a poor weak girl and a strong man, like Dan, could handle it.  Well, I have never gotten the idea that Andrew was interested in men but he sure as hell is interested in my body.”

Molly took her son and walked out of the room.

Brian put his hand on Tyler’s shoulder, “I think I understand why you are single.  Do you have this effect on all women?”

“If you do, I would gladly teach you the ways of ‘real’ men,” Dan put a hand on Tyler’s shoulder.

“I will talk to her,” Justin said. “Molly will be able to pull this off but I don’t like thinking about her alone with him.  I know she can do it but she has had a rough year. She finally thought she might have found someone and he is this con.”

“I can see why she….”  Tyler started but Brian put a hand on his shoulder.  “I would stop talking before my husband feels the need to some defend his sister’s honor or worse yet make me stand up for her.”

“I am sorry.  I didn’t mean anything.  His guy and his partner has been running us all over the state and this is the first time I am close.  I just don’t want to think that all of this rests on the shoulders of a young woman that has no experience.  I am sorry if I offended her. Please Justin tell Molly I wasn’t questioning her ability to follow our plan.”

“I will.  Is she going to wear a wire?”

“Not this time.  On Sunday I hope Dan can plant a bug on him somehow.  I am not sure how or in what yet but we will figure something out.  Please, let me know if any questions come up.”

As the call started coming to an end Justin said, “Baby, when are you coming home today?”

“I am not sure, Sunshine.  I shouldn’t be much longer.”

“Would it speed your return if you knew Brinn was gone until dinner? We could…”

“I will try to be home in an hour two at the very top.”

After the phone call had ended Dan said, “You two are really sickening sometimes.  You are so lucky.”

“Still on your honeymoon?”

“Well, we have been together almost 20 years but everyday with that man is something new and exciting.”

“I would never have guessed.  He must have been a teenager.” Tyler wasn’t sure how old Justin was but he didn’t look much over 30.

“He was young but Justin is 37.  He was a senior in high school when we met.”

“You are really fortunate to have found the right person.”

“That sounds like it comes from someone who’s had some bad luck.  A man with your….everything, shouldn’t have trouble.” Dan said.

“I’d rather not talk about it.”  Tyler stood. I have to make a call to my superior and tell him the plans. Dan, feel free to use the desk you’ve used before.  I know you said you had some work to do. You can tap into our system to do those checks you need to do.”

Tyler left the room and Dan and Brian looked at each other.  “Now that man has been burned,” Dan commented.

“Ya, I would say it was nasty. But, since my husband has some free time, I think I will go home.”

“I will see you later, Brian,” Dan touched Brian’s arm.  “I hope Justin knows how lucky he is.”

“We both know it.  Dan, you will find someone.  I know you will.” Dan brushed his lips on Dan’s cheek.  “By the way, did you call the realtor?”

“I did.  I am meeting with someone late this afternoon so don’t plan on me for dinner. I just hope this guy is good.  He is taking over the office you directed me to. “

“I am sure you will find something.  There is plenty out there. I have been doing enough business deals to know there is lots out there.  You aren’t in any hurry are you?” Brian stood to leave.

“No, I’m not in a hurry.  I just hope to find something before I go back to New York. I will see you when I get home.  Go to Justin.” They walked into the hall and went opposite directions.

When Brian arrived home he went looking for Justin. He hoped to find him in the bedroom but he didn’t so he looked in the studio next.  There Justin stood working on canvas and talking to Paul, who was in a playpen. He slipped in silently.

“Now Paul, I can’t go into detail but that Uncle of yours is just about the most amazing person you could ever meet.  And in bed, god just thinking about him makes my heart start beating faster and when he touches me, I almost want to….” Brian’s arms slipped around Justin’s waist from behind and he worked his hand into Justin’s waistband.  Justin leaned against Brian giving his hand a little more room to work his way inside. “You made good time getting home. I thought it would be another hour.”

“After the invitation on the phone….” Brian’s hand found what it was looking. “He is young enough yet isn’t he?”

“Oh, yes, he can’t speak yet.” Brian’s hand undid Justin’s shorts and then reached back and undid his own fly. He moved to a doorway and then in one motion thrust all the way in. Justin cried out in the exquisite moment of pain and pleasure and what he was doing with his hand. He put his thumb over the tip holding him back until he couldn’t hold it any longer.  Together they shouted as the exploded together.

The next thing they heard was “Mamamama,” Paul repeated as he saw his mom walking up to the door. Justin and Brian ducked around the corner as Justin tried to get his pants back in place as he heard the door open.  “Mamama!”

“Justin?”

Justin’s head peaked around the corner.  “I will be right there, Mollusk.” As he walked out moment’s later he was still flushed and damp with perspiration.

“Come out, Brian. Well, come out if it’s put away.”  Brian walked out and put his arm around Justin.

“Did you get any sleep?” Justin asked Molly.  

“I did, thanks to you.” Molly picked up Paul.  “I hope you weren’t telling him the benefits of sex yet.”

“No,” Brian smiled, “We’ll wait a couple years before that.”

“Well, I am going to go back to the cottage and I plan to eat there tonight.  It will just be the three of you I think.”

Brian and Justin went back to the house.  Brian took something out of the freezer and put it in the oven.  “When is Brinn coming home?”

“Tia will be home in about an hour.”

“Tia?”

Justin smiled “I thought it was time for her to get used to that name.  She is having a little makeover today so let’s try to use Tia until she leaves.  She will be gone by the time we have lunch here with that man.”

“Well, since we seem to have time….” Justin headed toward the bedroom with Brian close behind.  

An hour later they heard, “Dads? Where are you?”

“We’re coming Br...Tia.”  Justin walked in and stopped dead.  Justin smiled slowly and nodded.

Brian came around the corner and said, “Holy HELL! What, I mean how, Wow…”

Tia Brinn Taylor-Kinney stood in front of them with shoulder length dark brown hair. “Hi Dad.  Did I surprise you?”

“You sure did.”  He looked over at Justin.

“We thought if she was to be someone else this coming week it would be good to look differently.

“Well, you definitely look different.”

“Am I still pretty, Dad.”

“Nothing could make you anything but gorgeous, Tia.”

The family of three talked as they ate dinner and then Justin and Brian helped Brinn start packing.  

Early Saturday Tia left with Jim and Chantel.  Dan had planted a couple of his men at the camp as employees to watch over her in case there was trouble.  

Brian and Justin were glad they had something to think about or they would never have been able to let her go.  Tonight they started the con on the con.

Chapter 5

Molly was glad she had slept well.  It probably had something to do with the never ending supply of wine.  She knew she had drank more than she should have. Shelby had come over because Gus worked late on the house.  They shared a bottle and made frozen lasagna. They added a salad and spent the evening watching a comedy and talking. It was just what Molly needed.  She had told Shelby all about the plan for her date and how nervous she was.

It was nearly 9:00 pm before Gus came home.  He tapped on Molly’s door figured Paul was asleep.  He looked tired but happy. “Hey, just wanted you to know I was getting in the shower.”  Shelby walked over to him and his arms instinctively went around her and they gently kissed.

When they finally separated, Shelby was flushed.  “I’ll be home in a few minutes. I have dinner for you.”

“I already know that but I think I could use a little food, too.”  He threw a smile over in Molly’s direction and winked.

“Get out here,” Shelby shoved him gently. I will be home before you are out of the shower.

“Love you, Shelly,” he kissed her nose.

Shelby nearly swooned, “Love you, too, Gus.” And Gus was gone.

The look on Shelby’s face as she turned to look at Molly was the look of pure love.  Molly stood and took the lasagna out of the oven. She put a towel under it so it would be easier for her to carry.  “You better get going. You have a man waiting for you that looked hungry in all the best ways.” She handed the pan to Shelby.  

Shelby saw the longing on Molly’s face.  “Molly, I just know that the right person will come along.  You deserve only the best.”

“I don’t know if there are anymore out there.  I am starting to think they are gay or taken. The rest seem to be assholes.  Look at Detective Harris. He may be pretty but he is definitely not a prime candidate to a husband or even a boyfriend.”  Shelby gave her friend an awkward hug as she walked out the door.

“Love you, Mol.  Some guy will find you and know how lucky he is. Oh, and Molly?  If you need to just hang out tomorrow come over. I can’t imagine what is going on in your head.”  Shelby had gone to be with Gus while Molly finished the bottle of wine.

Now Molly was up and feeding Paul breakfast.  At least she was glad she didn’t have a hangover.  She had drank more than usual. She had made some scrambled eggs and she was feeding Paul but took a bite herself now and then. Her phone binged and she picked it up already knowing it was from Andrew.  

‘Sweet Molly, I hope you are well this morning.  Can’t wait to see your beautiful face.’ was the text.

Molly replied, ‘Looking forward to seeing you’.

Andrew responded, ‘Are your brother and his partner going to join us?’

Damn, Molly thought.  That really is all he is interested.  ‘They will join us for drinks at 7:00.  Does that work? I will ride in with them.’

‘7:00 is good.’ Was Andrew’s response.  Molly thought she could almost hear him cheer.

He sent one more text verifying she knew the restaurant and said he would see her then.

Molly was stressed out.  Shelby and Gus would watch Paul while she was out. She would rather stay home with her beautiful boy then have to deal with that man, and not only that man but the Detective.  She forwarded the messages she had just gotten to both Justin and Tyler. Just the thought of that man made her temper rise. If he wasn’t so damn good looking he would have no redeeming  qualities and she had to think that his looks might actually be a deterrent. He was so full of himself.

“Mama, no,” Paul said.  

Molly realized she had started to force feeding him eggs.  “Oh, I am so sorry. Are you done?” Paul reached up and Molly pulled him out.  She snuggled her little boy. He was growing so fast. It wouldn’t be long and he might be walking and he was already starting to say a few words. As she hugged him close there was a knock on the door. “Come in.” Molly called as she walked to the sink to wash Paul’s sticky face and hand.  

Justin walked into the cottage.  “Ahhhh,” Paul tried to wiggle away from Molly to get to his uncle.  

“Hey, buddy,” Justin reached around Molly and hugged her from behind. “How are you doing, Molly? You know if you don’t want to do this they can come up with something else.”

“Do you think I would back out now?  I would never give Harris the pleasure of sneering at me.”

“Molly, this is not about Tyler, although just one night I might like to make it about him,” Justin shook his head, “Sorry!  Tyler is so gorgeous….”

“Seriously, Justin!  I have to go on a date with a known criminal and you want to fuck the cop setting it up?”

“Well, only if Brian said it was Ok….oh, ya, and if Tyler was gay.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better? Knowing the good looking cop is a distraction?” Molly picked Paul up and carried him to his playpen.  She set him in with his toys and jerked when Justin touched her arm.

“Molly, I’m sorry.  I was just trying to lighten the mood.” He extended his hand and she took it.  Paul reached for Justin and whimpered. Justin scooped him up.

“You spoil him.”

“I am allowed.  I am the indulgent uncle.” Justin sat on the sofa and Molly sat next to them. “Now seriously, Molly, are you able to do this?  Brian and I are going to wait until you finish the meal and follow you home.”

“You can’t do that, Justin.  You have to be home when we get home.”

“Just because we couldn’t stay for dinner doesn’t mean we were going home.”

“Justin, he isn’t going to do anything to me, not when he knows he is going to have lunch with you on Sunday, and I can use that excuse to get him to take me home a little earlier.”

“Molly, it isn’t any of my business if you and him have….. Molly, you are not the type of girl,” Justin hesitated, “woman to sleep around but I know you have or had some feelings for him but you haven’t….”

“No, big brother, I have not had sex with him but I hoped to.  I really liked him, Justin. I really…” tears swelled up in her eyes and Justin pulled her close with his one free arm.  Molly dropped her head onto his shoulder.

Justin kissed her head.  “Oh, Mollusk, if I knew of any other way to do this I would.”

“I will be fine. I feel sure he wouldn’t hurt me and if I have to put up with a little touching I will survive.”  She kissed Justin on the cheek. “I bet your husband wouldn’t mind a little playtime before we go this evening. I would guess you could get more than a couple rounds in between now and 6:00 when we have to be ready to leave.”

“I know when I am being dismissed. Call me if you need me.  I could take Paul with me. He seemed to enjoy the entertainment yesterday.”

“I will not let my son be exposed to the smut you two come up with.” She laughed.  “I will be fine, Justin. Thanks for checking on me. I think Paul and I will take a walk and check out the new house.”

Justin walked out the door with Molly and Paul and kissed her on the cheek, “I love you, Molly.”  He took Paul and threw him high in the air, catching him and putting him in his stroller and they went their separate ways.

When Justin arrived back at the house he waved at Dan as he pulled out to meet with the realtor. Justin headed for the office, knowing that’s where he would find Brian. He decided to relieve himself of his clothes before he knocked.  “Justin, why are you knocking?”

“I didn’t know if you were busy or if you might have a little time for….”  He opened the door and stepped in.

“I think I can manage to spare an hour of six.”  Brian was taking his shirt off as he crossed the room and as he stopped in front of Justin he dropped his pants. He turned Justin around and pressed him against the door.  And the day of play began. After fucking against the door, and on the desk, and the office chair, Justin curled up on Brian’s lap for a few minutes.

“Baby, are you hungry.”

“Sunshine, you can’t be ready to cum again.”

Justin swatted Brian. “I wondered if you would like a sandwich or something while we catch our breath before I see what that ass of yours can take.” Justin began licking at the base of his neck up to his ear where his tongue darted in and out several times. He felt Brian stir beneath him. “I take it you like the idea of this,” he touched his own growing cock, “placed somewhere deep and…”

Brian held Justin’s hand over the swelling dick.  “A sandwich, but don’t be long because…,” he looked at Justin licking his lips when looking at the tip of the cock showing by their hands.  He lifted Justin off his lap and set him on the desk. His mouth lowered onto the growing cock in front of him. Justin cried out as Brian took the organ in his mouth. Justin dropped back on the desk as Brian took him all the way in his mouth and as Justin began to tremble, Brian removed his mouth. “Go make us a bedtime snack….and yes I do mean bring it to the bedroom as soon as you have it ready and then I would love to feel that beautiful cock up my ass.”  Justin rushed off to get something for them to eat.

Dan’s appointment with the realtor had gotten postponed earlier in the week so Dan had a lunch appointment with him today. When he arrived a handsome young man sat behind a desk.  He stood as Dan entered. “Mr. Reeves?”

“Marcus, please. And you must be Mr. Reed.”  The man stood and offered his hand to Dan.

“Dan please.” He took Marcus’ warm hand  in his own. He wasn’t sure what it was but Dan felt a current run between them and held the hand a  few moments longer than necessary. He looked Marcus in the eyes and for a moment got lost in the color of them. They were hazel with flex of gold and against his lightly tanned skin and auburn hair they captivated him.

“I know I am freakish.  Most redheads can’t tan.  That is not a problem for me.  It is due to my Irish great great Grandfather and my Native American great great grandmother.”

“Trust me, Marcus, I don’t find anything about you freakish.”  There was silence between them for a few moments and then Marcus opened a book full of properties. More than once their hands touched and Dan was sure Marcus felt something too.

As they looked through the book the door opened and it was a delivery.  “I hope you don’t mind. I know you said you only had a set amount of time today so I thought we could eat while we browsed and then we will go look at whatever you are interested in.”

“That is fine, Marcus.” The name rolled off his tongue like he had said it a 1,000 times before and all he could think was he hoped he had a chance to say it 10,000 times more.  

They ate and found three prime spots and had another two as possibilities.  “Are you ready for a ride?”

Dan looked at him closely.  From the look on Marcus’ face he was not thinking of the same ride but maybe someday. He knew his sexuality wasn’t obvious and Marcus was very professional. It was going to take a LONG time to decide  what property he wanted.

Three hours later they were at the third site.   Just pulling up to this spot, Dan was fairly sure this was the spot.  It was a secluded spot although it wasn’t far off the road and he wasn’t sure but he didn’t think it was far from Brian and Justin’s. It was in a valley with a little brook running through it.  Dan already was getting ideas for the house.

“So Marcus, I am wondering if there is a history of flooding on this property.”

“That’s a good question.  Let me take a look,” he took a folder out of his briefcase and as he did some papers spilled out.  Dan quickly picked them up and notice one was a photo of a woman.

“She’s very pretty. Is she your girlfriend?” Dan stopped, “I’m sorry, that was none of my business.”

“She is a friend of the family.  It would make my mother very happy if we were more, not that she is trying to arrange a marriage or anything. She isn’t from the middle ages.”

“Oh, is your family around here?” Dan asked.

“A couple hours away. Oh, here it is.  Because of the way the drainage here, there has never been a drastic flood however they suggest the house should be elevated two to three feet.  I am sorry, I should have studied this better. I am sure you aren’t….’

“Interested? You would be wrong.  I am not saying this is the one but it has great possibilities.  I know a young man who has amazing building ideas. I am sure he could come up with something.”

As Marcus struggled to get the papers back into the briefcase, Dan reached out and put his hand over Marcus’.  “Let me help.” Dan’s voice was soft as he placed both his hands on the sides of the case so Marcus could get the folder back in it. He looked into his eyes and thought he saw sadness.  “Marcus….. If your family is two hours away does that mean so is the girl?”

“Oh, no, she lives locally, but like I said she isn’t really my girl.  I’m not sure she is even interested.”

“Are you interested in her?” Dan’s hand grazes Marcus’ leg as he turned to look around the property.  Dan asked a few more questions and then they walked back to the car. They talked about on the properties on the way back to town.  

As Marcus parked Dan said, “Marcus, I really enjoyed today.  I am not ready to make a decision yet. Do you think sometime next week we could look at a couple more spots?”

“Yes, I’d like that.  I mean I would be glad to show you more,” Marcus flushed. Why was he acting like a love sick school boy with this man.  He couldn’t think this way. He was sure Mr. Reed didn’t think that way. He was such a successful business man. He probably had a string of women after him.

As he got out of the car Marcus asked,“I never asked about your family.  You aren’t wearing a ring, no wife or kids?”

Dan looked directly at him and said, “Marcus I would love kids but I would never marry a woman.  I’m gay.” Dan let that sink in a few moments. “What afternoon works best for you this coming week.  Maybe we could do it later afternoon and have dinner. I don’t have many friends here, yet, and it sounds like you’re relatively new.”

“Sure.  Shall we say Tuesday?” He was looking at his phone calendar.

“I think that will work. Why don’t you put your cell into my phone and that way if I need to change the day…” Marcus added his number without thinking about it. “Why don’t I put mine number in yours just in case you need it.” Marcus handed Dan his phone and Dan added his number.  As he handed the phone back he took Marcus’ hand in both of his. “I look forward to seeing you next week.” He looked into Marcus’ eyes before letting go and he walked toward his own car.

By the time Dan got to the vineyard, he didn’t  know if he was coming or going. Brian and Justin were  standing by the kitchen counter with obvious afterglow on their faces.  “Well, I don’t have to ask what the two of you were up to today.”

“Well, you may know what we were up to but what is that look I see on your face, Dan?” Justin asked him.

“I was just looking at property with the new realtor.”

“And did you find something you like?” Brian asked.

“I …..ya, you could say that.”

Justin walked out from behind the counter wearing only his briefs.  “And did you find some property you liked, too?”

“You don’t miss a thing, do you?” Dan hugged Justin.

“Um, Dan, that is my nearly naked husband you are hugging.  You might want to let him go now.” Brian walked up behind Justin and removed Dan’s hand from around Justin’s neck.  He pulled Justin back against him. Justin instinctively pressed his ass against Brian’s groin and Brian moaned.

“You two really never do get tired of each other do you?” Dan marveled.  “That is what I want and, god, I feel like I have met him.”

“So did you screw him?” Brian asked.

“Hardly!  He can’t admit he’s gay but with every fiber of my being I know he is.”

Justin reached out and touched Dan’s face.  “Oh, Dan, you know how hard those relationships are.   Are you sure you are ready for that battle?”

Brian snatched Justin’s hand back.  Brian knew Dan was not a threat but he didn’t want Justin touching another man, caressing another man. “So you are staying here tonight, right, Dan?”

“Yes, I am. I know Shelby and Gus are watching Paul but I will be here incase an accomplice comes around, knowing you are gone.”

Brian continued, “Well, that makes me feel more comfortable knowing my son and nephew will be here.”

“And Shelby.” Justin added after Brian had finished.  “We better get ready for this evening. I think if we take a shower and dress….”

Justin turned into Brian’s arm and kissed him. “Shower, hmmm, yes please.”

“See you later, Dan.” Brian said as the two of them walked toward the bedroom.

As they got in the shower, Justin’s mind was flying. “Isn’t it exciting?  Dan may have found a boyfriend.” Justin poured a little shampoo in his hand and began to massage Brian’s head.  Brian’s head lulled back.

“Dan is looking for property with a guy who may or may not be gay. I would hardly call it a date?”

“Brian, can’t you just be happy for him?” Justin withdrew his hands from Brian’s hair, “Or are you jealous.” Justin took a step back.

“No, Sunshine, I’m sorry, no I am not jealous,” Brian turned and pulled Justin close.  “I hope he finds his heart like I did. I just don’t want him to….I haven’t seen him like this since he was with Andre, when we lived in New York City the first time.  Dan was really hurt after that and it took him a long time to get over him. I don’t want him to go through that again.”

“You’re a good friend, Brian, no matter what you want people to think.” Justin kissed him. Quietly he whispered, “I want you, darling.  Take me, Baby.”

Under the spray of the shower, Brian slipped into Justin once more.  As he moved in and out, Brian brought his mouth to Justin’s ear, “Sunshine, don’t ever doubt I love you and don’t ever think that when I am with you I could think of another man.”  As they climaxed together, Justin said, “I am scared, Baby. If I see him touch her….”

“Oh, Sunshine, Molly is a smart woman.  She will be fine and tomorrow, he will be here, at our house for lunch.  Did you sort through your paintings so the stuff he sees isn’t important to you?”

“Yes, I hid the family pictures or anything else that I don’t want him to see.” They left the shower and dried each other off.

“Justin, together we got this. I have full confidence in Molly.”

At  6:30, Molly, Paul, Gus, and Shelby arrived at the main house.  Molly looked beautiful. Gus had watched Paul while Shelby helped her get ready.  Shelby, Gus and Paul were going to have dinner with Dan and hang with him at the main house until Brian and Justin returned at least.  Justin walked over to Molly and took her in his arms. Softly he said, “You ready for this, Mollusk?”

“I am, Justin. Let’s get it over with.  And the way you just walked over here, I don’t have to ask what you did all day.”  

“Are you two ready to go?” Brian came up and looped an arm around each of them.  “Tyler just texted. He will be at the restaurant at a separate table along with a police woman.”

“Oh great, something else to worry about.”

“Why does he bother you so much?” Justin asked.

“I don’t know. I just look at him and he infuriates me.”

It was a quiet ride into town.  As they got close Brian pulled over and they called Tyler on speaker phone, “Hey, we are about two miles out of town.”

“Is Molly going to pull this off?”

“Of course, I’m going to pull this off,” Molly sneared.

“Oh, Tyler, by the way, I have you on speaker phone,” Brian chuckled.

“Just ignore me at the restaurant and follow the plan.  Justin and Brian, Have drinks and they head home. I will be there until they are done with dinner.  Molly, you will be on your own from the restaurant back to the vineyard.”

“I’ll be fine!” Molly snarked.

Brian hung up before anything else could be said.

They arrived at the restaurant and Andrew already had a table for them.  He kissed Molly briefly and he wrapped his arm around her waist, “Oh, Andrew, let me introduce you.  Justin and Brian, this is Andrew Price. Andrew, this is my brother Justin and his husband, Brian.”

Brian extended his hand and Andrew took it.  Justin did the same. Everyone took a seat and ordered drinks and a couple appetizers.  

Brian started the conversation, “So Molly tells us you are working on some real estate venture.”

Andrew went into the schpeal of how he wanted to bring this area back to the way it was years ago.  Financial backing was needed to bring the buildings back to the way they were in their prime. Molly leaned into Andrew and linked her arm in his.

From an out of the way table behind Andrew and Molly, Tyler watched her.  Molly was good. If he didn’t know it was an act he would believe her.

Brian ordered a second round for all of them when the appetizers arrived.  Andrew whispered in Molly’s ear and then kissed her. Brian reached under the table and squeezed Justin’s upper thigh. He could feel the tension and knew it was all Justin could do not to come over the table and throttle Andrew.

As they finished the drinks and appetizers Brian and Justin started talking about needing to go.  “Andrew, why don’t you join us for lunch tomorrow. We are grilling with some friends. Maybe you can tell all of us what the bottom line of your venture is.  Our friend Dan is here from New York. He is usually in on a good deal. He is going to move here soon so I am sure he would like to get involved with the community.”

From Tyler’s table he could see dollar signs pop into Price’s eyes, “That would be great, guys.”

Brian and Justin got up.  Justin hugged Molly and softly whispered, “You ready, Molly?”

She nodded undetectably and Brian and Justin left the restaurant.

Tyler watched Molly and Andrew as they ate their meal.  She let him hold her hand and play with her hair. He realized for the first time what feelings she must have had for him and now she was putting herself out there to help all of them.  Maybe he had gotten the wrong idea about her. She was doing a hell of a job.

“Molly, I hope you don’t mind if we make it an early night.  Since I am coming over for lunch I have a report to get ready.”

Molly smiled at Andrew, “Sure, I understand.  Brian and Justin seemed pretty interested and Dan, is another great possibility. He’s a great guy.”

Andrew leaned over and kissed her.  “Let’s go. I don’t have that much to do.” As they walked away Tyler saw Andrews hand skim Molly’s ass.

Tyler watched them walk out.  Why did he feel like killing Andrew right now. He needed to go home and rest.  He must be really tired or something and tomorrow he had to be Dan’s ‘date’. It was the only way he could be there and Price had never seen him so it should all work out.  

Andrew and Molly walked to Andrew’s car.  He pressed her against the car and kissed her.  When they separated Andrew said, “I am so glad we bumped into each other at the cafe.”  He opened the door and gave her a hand as she got in. He got into the driver’s seat and headed toward the vineyard.

Molly was glad the car was dark.  She was sure his face showed her distress.  When they neared home, Andrew pulled onto a back road and turned the car off.  “Molly, do you know how much I appreciate what you have done for me? Not only have you helped my business but he reached across the car and pulled Molly close enough that he could kiss her.  His hand slid down her body to her waist and then his hand went lower and began to creep up her leg. “Oh, Molly, I would love to…” his hand was now resting on the thin piece of lace.

“Oh, Andrew, I would...our first time shouldn’t be in the car.  It should be in someplace comfortable, someplace we can explore….”

“I think I am exploring right now.” One of his fingers slid under the elastic leg band.

Molly tensed as Andrew’s mouth moved from her lips and then down her neck. “Oh, Andrew, I …”

Andrew sat  back in his seat. “You’re right, Molly.  Maybe we can find some time alone tomorrow after I get Brian and Justin signed onto the deal. We could celebrate the best way.”

“Sure.” She took a deep breath and continued, “That sounds wonderful, Andrew.”  As he started the car and drove toward the house she let out a slow breath. As the car stopped before the main house Molly kissed him goodnight and said she would see him around 12:30. She got out of the car and walked up to the main house turned to wave as Andrew went down the driveway. The door opened and Molly fell into Brian’s arms and sobbed.  

Brian picked her up and spoke softly as he carried her in. “Oh Molly, you’re home now.  Nothing can touch you here.” Over his shoulder he called, “Justin!” as he sat down with Molly in his lap.

Justin came from the guest room where Paul was sleeping and seeing Molly with Brian rushed over to them.  He dropped to his knees and Molly put her arms around Justin’s neck. “Molly, honey, did he do something to you.  I’ll kill that bastard!” He stroked her hair.

Brian and Justin did a little maneuvering and soon Molly and Justin sat side by side on the sofa.  “Brian, can you get her a drink,” Justin requested, “Molly did he hurt you? What happened?”

“He, he was sweet and he made my heart skip a beat and….” she started crying harder again.  Brian handed her a rocks glass with a finger of bourbon in it. After she took a sip she said, “I really wanted more and felt sick at the same time. What’s wrong with me? Why can’t I pick a good man.” Justin pulled her closer as she buried her head into his shoulder. Brian took the glass from her hand and set on the end table.

Now it was Brian’s turn to drop to his knees in front of Molly, “Molly, I know I have only known you about a year but, sweetheart, there is nothing wrong with you.  Men can be assholes and look at the example you had. Your dad was an asshole. But you are a beautiful, trusting woman who deserves the very best.” Molly took a deep, shuddering breath.

“Thanks Brian,” she leaned forward and kissed his cheek and then snuggled against Justin kissing him.  “You picked a good one, Justin.”

“I got really lucky,” Justin smiled over at Brian.

“I better get back to the cottage.  I am sure Gus and Shelby would like me to get Paul.

“Paul is asleep in our spare room,” Justin told her.

“And I texted Gus a minute ago and let them know you were home safe,” Brian added.

“We can take you both to the cottage, or we can take you down there, or you can just sleep here.”

“I don’t have anything to wear here.”

“We will get you a T shirt. Come to our room and I will find you something to wash  your face with and then we will get you tucked in for the night.”

Soon Molly was tucked into bed and Justin laid next to her.  “Do you want to talk about it?” Justin spoke softly not wanting to wake his nephew.

“He just kissed me and then started….touching me  and, Justin, I wanted him to. I am so lonely and he….”

Justin kissed her forehead.  “Oh, I know. I know you could just go out and get fucked but I know that isn’t you. You want the real thing and I have no doubt so very fortunate man will find you.”

“Thanks, Justin.  There is no reason both of us have to be lonely tonight.  Go to Brian.”

“Molly, I’m not sure I could have survive another round.  I lost count how many times….well, let’s say I am a little sore.”

“I can’t imagine having so much pain to love the one you’re with.”

“Oh Mollusk, during sex all I feel is pleasure. It’s just when we have a very, um, active day muscles just need to recover just like they would for anyone.  Why do I feel so weird talking to you about this. Have you ever had anal sex?”

“God, no! Why would I? My parts fit with my partners.”

“Oh trust me, so do mine! I’m just saying when you find the right person  there are lots of pleasures for you to discover yet. Gus doesn’t kiss and tell but from what I’ve heard they are very adventurous. Oh Mol, i hope this is all over in a couple weeks and then we are going to find you the perfect man for you.” Justin sang softly as he stroked her hair.  “You are so beautiful to me, You are so beautiful to me….” Justin slipped out of bed and kissed Paul and Molly before leaving the room.

Justin dropped his clothes in a chair and laid down next to Brian.  He moved close and Brian pulled him nearer. “Is Molly alright?”

“She will be as soon as Price is out of her life. She is just so lonely.  I feel guilty that we are so happy.”

“Oh Sunshine, you are the best big brother.” Brian pulled Justin onto his chest and held him tight. His hand moved down and wrapped around Justin’s cock. Justin responded immediately.

“Baby, I don’t think I can do it again tonight.  I am a little…..”

“Please let me,” Brian moved Justin to his back and he moved down Justin’s body.  He felt Brian’s warm mouth take him in.

Justin let out a sigh as Brian brought him to a fulfilling climax. Justin started to move down Brian’s body.  “No, Sunshine. It is time to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day.”

Justin  snuggled against Brian, “I love you, darling,” and he dozed off.

Brian was sure Justin didn’t realize it but when he called him darling his heart soared. He always said it with pure love in his voice. “I love you, too, Sunshine.  I love you more than life itself.”

The morning came and everyone was in the  main house. Everyone agreed that it was best if Paul was never in the equation so Shelby and Gus were taking him out to lunch and then to a nearby park until they got the word it was safe to come back.  Molly’s eyes teared up as they drove away but then she took a deep breath. “I am going to go get ready for my fucking date and I am going to be so smokin’ hot he may want to give up his thieving ways.” Molly left heading for the cottage.  

Dan watched her walk away.  He turned toward Justin. “She is one strong woman.  Tyler told me she did amazing last night. He was very impressed.  It is really kind of cute. He is nervous about me being his ‘date’ today. Oh, and I plan to make it as uncomfortable as I can for him.”

“That might add a little levity to our day,” Brian joked as he walked up behind Justin, kissing his neck as he wrapped his arms around him.  “Trust me, I know this is serious but we have to act relatively normal and this is the only way to do it.”

Dan reviewed the plans, “We want you to show him around.  Let him see the studios and the house. Maybe we could take him to the barn where the wine is stored.  Anything for him to get an idea of your wealth.”

“Kinda funny, Dan, since you are probably worth more than I am,” Brian said.

“Brian, I don’t think that’s true but I do know that you and Justin together are worth a lot more than I am and you two never flaunt it but I want you to do whatever you can today to show off.  Wear the Rolexes I know you have. Talk about your other homes. Make stuff up, I don’t care. I will be saying things that aren’t true to make him think I am worthy of stalking, too. Tyler is going to act a bit like a airhead out just for my money.  That way he can lead the conversation that direction, too,” Dan took a breath. “So is all the food ready? Can I help with anything?”

“No, everything is ready except grilling the meat and putting some things in the oven soon.  We picked up salads and desserts last night. We just need to bake some potatoes and bake a peach crisp for dessert,” Justin looked at his watch.  I better get that in the oven now.”

“Can I help?” Brian ground his pelvis into Justin’s ass.

“Dan, please keep him distracted long enough for me to get the stuff in the oven.”

“Sure, oh Tyler’s pulling up now.  We will stay out of your hair unless you need us.”  Dan smiled at Justin as he turned to the house. After Justin closed the door, Dan said, “He is amazing.  I don’t think I could leave you alone with an old lover.”

Dan  turned toward Tyler.  “Glad you got here early, honey.” Dan tried to lean in and kiss him but

Tyler shoved him away. “I don’t kiss on the first date.”

“Oh, you will do a more than kiss for your rich sugar daddy.”  Dan draped an arm around Tyler’s shoulders. “Are you sure you can…” Dan stopped talking when he saw Molly walking up from the cottage.  “Now that is a stunning woman.”

Tyler looked the direction Dan was, he opened his mouth and nothing came out.  Molly was wearing a short sundress with platform heels. The combination made her legs look like went on forever. Her hair was pulled back but had a few curled tendrils around her face.  Finally Tyler said, “Wow.”

Brian laughed, “Harris, if Justin sees you look at her that way he may kill you instead of Price.” Brian went to meet Molly.  “You look breathtaking, my dear,” Brian kissed her on both cheeks and winked at her. “You got this.”

Justin came out of the house as Molly arrived.  “Molly, you didn’t have to look this good.”

“Yes, I did.  He has to believe I want to turn him on.”

Before he realized he was saying it, Tyler said, “That shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Put those eyes back in your head.  You’re my date for today.” Dan pulled him close and kissed his cheek. “Now, love of my life, let’s sit on the swing together.  I actually think I may hear him coming? Are you ready?” Dan asked.

“I just need to get this over with.”

“We expect it to end next weekend.”  Tyler commented.

Andrew’s car came around the corner.  It was a flashy little sports car. Molly turned on her smile and walked to the car.  She met Andrew as he opened the car door and the other men could hear his low whistle. Andrew pulled Molly to him and kissed her long and hard.

This time everyone heard a growl  come from deep inside of Justin. Brian poured Justin a large glass of wine and handed it to him.  Justin drank half of it and then took a step toward the two at the car. Loudly he said, “Andrew, welcome to our vineyard.”  Justin’s arrival at the car separated Molly and Andrew. He offered his hand and Andrew shook it. Come on up to the house.

“Andrew, let me introduce you to our friend, Dan and Dan’s date, Tommy.”  They had decided it was important to change his name incase Andrew knew there was someone new on his case.  Andrew shook both hands and then pulled Molly close again.

“Molly, wow, I mean I knew you were beautiful but I had no idea how stunning you really were until right now.”

“Molly, why don’t you show your friend around the house so he will be able to locate the facilities.”  Brian directed the rest to Andrew, “Later we will show you around the winery and the studios if you would like to see them.”  Brian was sure he saw a glint appear in Andrew’s eye.

“I would like that.  I have never seen the workings of a winery, or an art studio for all that matters.”  Brian handed Molly and Andrew a glass of wine as they went inside.

Brian started grilling the meat and Justin went in to get the rest of the food together.  “Would you like some help, Justin?” Tyler asked. “I’m not very good in the kitchen.”

“Sure, if you can carry a couple things would be great.”  Tyler and Justin went inside and assembled the rest of the food from the refrigerator and the oven. Justin pulled out a couple trays to help transport it.

Molly and Andrew were in the hall near the bedrooms  She showed him the master and the first of the guest rooms where the crib was.  “Justin and Brian don’t have kids do they?”

“Yes, they do.  Gus is all grown.  He is nearly finished with college and they have Brinn who is 8 going on 28. She is at summer camp.”  She made it very general.

“What’s with the crib?”

“Oh, Brian’s nephews visit from the East Coast with their kids so since the room is large they just keep it up all the time.”

“They must really be into family.”

“Family is everything to us.”

As they came back around to the kitchen Brian handed each of them some  items, too, and soon they were sitting around the outdoor table eating lunch.  There was steak and baked potatoes along with a couple salads. Soon everyone was chatting but the conversation leaned toward Andrew asking a lot of questions. At one point he excused himself and Dan followed him into the house. He stood outside the bathroom door and was sure he was talking to someone on his phone.  Dan left the hall and returned outside. Tyler texted his team and told them to track the call figurine he was talking to his partner, not calling home to Mom.

When Andrew returned they decided to go on the tour and have dessert later.  Andrew put his arm around Molly and Dan interlaced his fingers with Tyler who rolled his eyes when Andrew wasn’t looking. Of course, Brian and Justin were always in physical contact.  They showed Andrew and Tyler the studio. Andrew, of course, knew much of Justin’s work while but Tyler had to admit he had only seen the pieces Justin had in the local gallery. He had no idea how talented the good looking man was. Brian had an arm around Justin’s waist and pulled him in for a long kiss.  

Dan looked at Tyler, “You know you should always do what the host suggests,” Dan slid his hand down to Tyler’s ass and kissed him.  When Dan tried to slip his tongue into Tyler’s mouth Tyler clamped his lips shut tight. When they separated Dan couldn’t help but laugh a little at the look on Tyler’s face.  

While the men were distracted, Andrew also kissed Molly and his hand slid to the hem of Molly’s short sundress.  His mouth slipped from her mouth to her ear, “Tonight, gorgeous, you and me…” He rubbed against her hard enough for her to feel his semi erect penis.  She shivered from repulsion but he thought it was from need.

As they continued the tour they went to the winery barn.  Justin and Brian explained the business end and as much of the wine process as they understood. Tyler and Dan stayed a few steps behind.  Dan made it look like it was so he and Tyler could make out once in a while. When they did put their mouths near each other it was usually to whisper something to each other.  By the time they arrived back at the house for dessert the law men were sure Andrew had dollar signs in his eyes.

As dessert was served Andrew started hinting that he would love to see where Molly’s room was. “Oh, Molly has a cottage on the other side of the property along with my son and his girlfriend.” Brian filled him in.

“Why don’t you show it to me, Mol?”

“Oh, I…” Molly knew she couldn’t show him her place.  It was easy to blow off the crib in the house but there were toys everywhere.  

“Andrew, why don’t we talk dollar amounts.  What size of investment are you looking for?”  Dan questioned, trying to take the heat off Molly.

“Well, I don’t have exact numbers in front of me but the total numbers we are talking about is estimated to be close to $10 M.  Now we have financing for half that now. There are 5 people in so far at $1 M each. It would be up to you the amount you want to go in for.”

“Well, of course, we need to talk about it,” Brian said. “I have several projects I am already funding so I will have to talk to my money man.”

Dan chimed in, “I’ll have to check with my banker, too.  What do you say, Brian, Justin? Do you think you’d be good for $2.5.  I think I can swing that on a project that looks this good.”

Tyler was starting to get into his roll.  “Oh, baby, you really have that kind of money? I had no idea?” He wrapped his arm through Dan’s.

“Well, now you do.  Do I have to worry that you only love me for my money, Tommy?”

“Oh, no, Dan. I would never,” Tyler’s words were cut off by Dan kissing him hard.

After a few more minutes of chatting Dan, Tyler, Justin, and Brian,  picked up some of the dirty dishes and carried them in leaving Andrew and Molly alone.

“Well, it sounds like I have some celebrating to do, too.” Andrew tugged Molly onto his lap and as his mouth came down on hers his hand moved up her inner thigh.  “Molly, I want you!” His mouth moved down her neck as his hand moved closer to her heated center.

Molly was so confused.  Her body was betraying her while her mind was screaming no.  “I don’t feel right about having sex here.”

“Molly, anyone can see those two having sex in the paintings your brother did.  They were stunning but obviously they aren’t shy.” His hand was now cupping her and his finger was running up and down over the thin piece of fabric. His mouth moved down and she could feel his tongue dampening her  dress as her nipple responded to the heat and pressure.

Justin glanced out the window and if it wasn’t for Brian, Justin would have blindly run out to break them up.  Brian thought quickly, “Justin, I am going to call your phone and then call Molly in to talk to your mom, a family emergency.  Tuck is hurt or something like that.”

Through Molly’s sexual haze she heard Justin’s phone ring, and then she heard her name. “Molly, your mom’s on the phone.  She wants to talk to you and Justin together,” Brian called to Molly.

Molly shuddered, “I have to go inside. I’ll be ….back,” she said as she took a deep breath. “Brian, what is it?”  Molly rushed into the house. Dan and Tyler went out to entertain Andrew.

As soon as Molly was safely in the house Justin took her in his arms.  “Justin, what is it? Is mom hurt?”

“No, sweetheart.  Mom is fine. We just saw you out there with him and.. I couldn’t see him touching you like that.”

Molly hung onto him and cried.  “So our story is our step father, Tuck was injured in a car accident.” Justin went on.  “We aren’t sure if it is serious but you are scared. Got it?”

Molly nodded.  Brian stepped up.  “I will go break the news to the slimeball that he isn’t getting any from you tonight.”  He kissed her as he walked past and went outside. Molly held onto Justin tightly.

They could hear Brian talk and Andrew respond even though it wasn’t clear what they said.  A moment later they heard Andrew’s car driving away and Brian walked back inside.

“Well, Mr. Reed, I hate to tell you but our relationship is over although, if you have as much money as you say you do I might….”  Tyler said.

Dan grabbed him and pressed the full length of his body on his.  “I am that rich and trust me, I would give you a night you would never forget.”  The panicked look on Tyler’s face made all the men laugh. He patted Tyler’s ass.  “You don’t have to worry, Harris. I don’t need to take men not interested although I still think I could make you scream in pleasure.”

Molly pulled away from Justin.  “Thank you, all of you for getting him out of here.”  

Dan walked up and hugged her, “The reason I am here is to make sure you are safe as well as your niece.  By the way, Tia is doing well. My plants say she is about running the place.”

“Oh, I miss her so much,” Justin moved to Brian’s side to feel the comfort of his arms around him.  

“I miss her, too.  Oh, Molly do you want us to text Gus?”  Brian questioned.

“I just texted Shelby.  I told her to bring Paul to the cottage so I am going to head down there.”

“I will walk you.”  Tyler said.

“I can walk myself.  I am not a child and I am not injured.”

“Molly,” Tyler started.

“If you shut up, i’d rather have you walk me home than stand here arguing with you.” Tyler opened the door and Molly walked out.  Tyler followed closely.

“Molly, I know you don’t like me and that is fine but I want to let you  know that I think you are doing a great job with this. You could have just done the minimum but you are….”

“Do you know how to be quiet?”

“I do.  I just wanted to say thank you. Sorry, if that offends you, too. I have never met such a prickly beautiful woman.”

As they arrived at the cottage, Tyler walked in without permission.  “Do you mind? I don’t really want you in my home.”

“I am just doing a quick look around. I want to make sure you are alone.”  Tyler looked in the bedrooms and then the bathroom. Before he made it back into the living area Gus and Shelby walked in with a fussing Paul.

When Tyler walked out of the bathroom Shelby caught her breath. “Molly, I’m sorry.  We didn’t know you had…”

“Gus, Shelby this is Detective Tyler Harris.  Detective this is Gus and Shelby. Gus is Brian and Justin’s son and Shelby…”

“Is Gus’ girlfriend and if I am not mistaken, Brinn’s tutor.”

Gus shook his hand and then Shelby did.  “Nice to meet you, Tyler. Did this afternoon go well?” Molly and Tyler told them about the afternoon.

With no thought about it, Tyler took Paul from Gus and started walking and bouncing with him.  Within minutes Paul’s head was on his shoulder and he was nearly asleep. Molly gently took Paul and carried him to his crib and laid him down after kissing him.  

“Detective Harris, do you have children?”  Shelby asked. “You are a natural although it is so easy to like Paul. I love the little boy almost as if he was my own.”

“I am glad Molly has such good friends.  I do, I did have a child,” he said quietly.  “But I don’t anymore.”

Molly came out at that moment.  “Oh, you’re still here.”

“I was just leaving.  Now that your friends will be next door, I feel comfortable leaving you here. I will be in touch with you or your brother to tell you the  next step,” and with that Tyler was gone.

Shelby watched Tyler walk toward the house, “That man is FINE! I know you don’t like him but I could look at him all day.”

“You could, could you?  Well, I hope I can distract you soon enough that you will forget about that fine man and see what you have in front of you.” Gus pulled her close and he pulled her close sliding his hands into her shorts.  As he kissed her, Molly would swear Gus’ finger was very busy back there.

Molly made a mental note that next girl’s day or night they had, she was going to ask Shelby about  anal sex. “Seriously, you two, go home. Thank you for taking such good care of Paul but right now I need to be alone for awhile.”

“I’m sorry, Molly.  How did today go?” Shelby asked.

“Later Ok, Shel? I really do just need to be here with my baby.”  

Shelby hugged Molly.  “You know where we are if you need anything.”

Gus kissed his aunt’s cheek and they were gone.  Molly curled up on the couch and cried. She wasn’t sure what she was crying for but there was no stopping it.  Molly cried until she had no tears left and then she slept.

Gus and Shelby walked next door.  “Do you think she is alright?” Gus asked.  

“She obviously needed a little space.  We can check on her later tonight. It’s only 5:00 so if we can think of something to….” Gus threw her over his shoulder and carried her to the bedroom.  “Considering you had your finger up my ass at Molly’s house I am guessing you want to play a bit. Can I play, too? Get rid of that clothes and I promise if you’ve been missing a cock up your ass, I will do my best to take away the need.”

By the time their clothes were off, Shelby was digging in the toy drawer.  Shelby found a strapon and stepped into the belts and pulled it up. She pulled out the lube and pushed Gus into a comfortable position. “Gus, do you like this?”  She lubed her finger and began to run it up and down the valley of his ass. She soon focused on the bud and as her finger ran over it over and over, adding more pressure, Gus sighed. When her finger dipped inward and she stroked his prostate he whimpered.

“Oh Shelly please, I need  more.”

“Ok,  Gussy, take a deep breath and push out gently.” Shelby slowly pushed in and then she just began to move in and out.  She reached around him and stroked his erections softly in time to her movement. She heard Gus whimper and then as she slid her finger over the tip of his cock he lost control. She thrust a couple more times as he emptied himself.

“Shelly, do you know how much I love you?”

“I do, Gussy. You show me everyday and I want to keep you as satisfied as you keep me.”

“Oh, Shelly, you always do. It is like you know me better than I know myself.  I needed this tonight.”

“Let me know if I don’t feel it.”

“Shelly, now it’s my turn.  Lay down,” he gently laid her on her back.  “What do you want?”

“I love everything you  do.”

Gus dropped to his knees and reached for her hips.  He placed her feet on the bed so her knees were bent.  Gus lowered his mouth and began to slowly run his tongue up and down her and as he could feel the tension growing.  He began to suck on her clit at the same time he inserted his fingers into her ass sending her into sensation overload.  She climaxed loud and hard. By the time she calmed a bit he was hard again so they spooned and from behind he slowly slipped into her heated vagina. From behind he moved in and out at a relaxed pace and together they climbed and slowly fell over the edge together.

“Gussy, I will love you forever.”

“And I will be there forever. I can’t wait to get into our new home.  The staircase will be here this week, I hope. It is supposed to be. It is so beautiful.”  Gus continued to talk softly about their house until he could tell she was dozing. He snuggled even closer to her and drifted off as well.

Monday morning Gus was up early and was off to the building site.  Shelby walked next door and knocked softly. She didn’t want to wake Paul and Molly up if they were still asleep.  She had checked on her the night before and Molly seemed fine. Right now Shelby wanted to find out a little more about the gorgeous detective.  

“Who is it?”  Molly’s voice called.

“Just me,” Shelby called back.

Shelby heard the door unlock and open.  Molly stood behind it in just her underwear.  “I didn’t want to open the door like this if it was Gus. Let me pull on some clothes and then I will need to change Paul.”

“I’ll change the little guy, if you don’t mind me being in the bedroom while you dress.”

“Come on in.  So did you and Gus have an eventful evening?”

“Oh, ya!  It was quite epic actually.  I love that man more than I can put in words.”

As they were both  focused on other things while they continued to speak.  “Shelby, can I ask you something? If you don’t want to answer it I understand.”

“Mol, we don’t have secrets.  Well, I don’t have secrets from you. What’s up?”

“When you and Gus were here yesterday.  He started kissing you...was he doing what I think he was doing with his hands down your pants?  Oh, I can’t believe I just asked you that. I mean why…”

“Was he fingering me in the ass? Oh, god, yes.  He is so amazing.”

“Why? I mean I enjoy sex but I can’t imagine having someone’s finger ups my ass.”

“Oh, Molly, I love it when we have anal sex and so does Gus.”

“I’ve heard guys like it because a woman is a lot tighter there.”

“That’s true but I meant Gus likes it when I fuck his ass, too.”

Molly, now dressed, turned around shocked. “You what?”

“Oh my dear Molly, when you find the right guy, and I know you will, you and I will continue this conversation. And speaking of the right guy, that detective, if I were you I would have jumped him already.  I don’t know when I have seen such a fine looking man.”

“I guess he is but he is such an arrogant asshole I can barely be in the same room as he is.”

“And what about the way he took care of Paul.  Do you know anything about him personally? I think you were in the bedroom when he said he had a child once.”

“That’s an odd comment.  Did it sound like his child had died?”  Molly asked curiously.

“No, not really.  It was very odd. That’s why I wondered if you knew anything.”

“Maybe that’s why he is such an annoying human,” Molly said irritated but then her face softened.  “He really was good with Paul. I can’t imagine not having him with me. I wonder what the story is.  I will have to ask Dan. I will bet he had him checked out.”

“Molly, does it bother you if Gus and I get a little frisky, where did that word come from, when we are with you?”

“No, I hope I didn’t give you that impression.  It’s just that Andrew woke up all these feelings I hadn’t had for a long time.  I am not sure I ever felt what you and Gus have or what Justin has with Brian.”

“You will.”  Shelby turned to face Molly holding a freshly changed Paul.  “Do you know how much I love this little guy? I know he’s yours but I am so glad you share him with me.  I can’t wait to have one of my own. Gus is just so young yet….”

“Now it’s my turn to say, ‘you will’.  It is obvious how much Gus likes kids and loves you. I am just glad to know we will be related someday. Since you are here, would you mind watching Paul while I run out to your house.  They are supposed to be installing some of the flooring and I want to make sure they got the right one before it gets installed.”

“Sure, take your time.  I will probably take him to our cottage.  I have some wash to do. It is really quiet without Brinn around.  Even though she isn’t in school she comes by a couple of times a day just to talk about stuff.  Come on, Paul. Let’s see if we can teach you some new words.”

Monday was a quiet day. Brian and Justin missed Brinn but Brian was making good use of the time without her.  They stayed in bed until nearly 10:00 and then late afternoon had a little ‘meeting’ in the studio. Dan spent the day with Tyler.  By the end of the day they hoped they had everything set. Dan had called Andrew on behalf of all of them. He stated they were all fairly sure they could get the funding for the project.  Dan could hear Andrew’s excitement. He thought he could hear Andrew spending $5 M through the phone line.

“Mr. Reed, Dan, I will need some time to get everything together.  My lawyer will need to get the paperwork together and he is out of town until Friday.  Do you think a lunch meeting could be arranged on Friday?”

“I think that should work.  I actually may run to NYC for a couple days.  Then I can get the finances together myself.” They spoke a few minutes more and then said goodbye.

Dan spent the afternoon looking for someplace to live.  He enjoyed staying at the vineyard but if he planned to live in California he couldn’t live with them until he had a place built.  He would need to find an apartment or condo to live in until he got a place of his own. He decided he would just need to stop by Marcus’ office and put him on the lookout for a temporary place.

Dan strode up the real estate office and smiled when he saw Marcus at his desk deep in thought.  He watched from the door for a few seconds before he pushed the door open. Marcus looked up and for a second Dan thought he saw a look of appreciation. He was sure if Marcus wasn’t gay he was interested in seeing what it was about and he planned to be the one to introduce him to the pleasures.

“Dan, I didn’t, it’s nice to see you.  I hope you aren’t rescheduling our appointment.”

“Oh no, I look forward to our date tomorrow.” Dan used the word date to watch his reaction.  Marcus flushed for a moment. “I actually am hoping you can give me your whole afternoon tomorrow.  I am in need of an apartment or condo to rent until I can purchase land and have a house built.”

“I...I should be able to make that happen,” Marcus nearly stuttered as Dan laid a hand on his shoulder.

“I am glad to hear that.  If I’m lucky I can convince you to have dinner with me, too.”  Dan let a finger trace Marcus’ jawline. “You had a smudge. I think I got it all.  Oh, wait, there is one more spot.” He licked his finger and slid it along Marcus’ cheek and then onto Marcus’ lips.  He could feel Marcus lip tremble and when Marcus licked his lips reflexively his tongue touched Dan’s finger. Both men jumped like an electrical shock ran through them.  “Um, I better go. I will be back tomorrow. See you then.” Dan dashed out like a teenager that had his first kiss. He needed that man.

On Tuesday morning, Dan was in the kitchen when Justin walking in with his robe on.  “I thought I heard you up. Other than discussing the meeting Friday, we didn’t talk.  From the look on your face, I think you saw the realtor again.”

A look crossed over Dan’s face that surprised Justin, “You really like this guy.”  He took a cup of coffee and sat down on one of the kitchen stools. “Tell me about him.”

Dan sat down next to him with his own cup and began talking. As he talked he realized he really didn’t know much about him.  “He is so gentle and very shy but there’s something about him. When I asked about a wife, he started talking about the woman his mom wanted him to marry.  He never mentioned dating or a girlfriend. I know his family live two hours away. His lips are so soft so….”

“How do you know what his lips feel like?”  A smirk crossed Dan’s face, “I couldn’t stop myself.  I am obsessed with him. I feel like I already know his soul and I don’t really know anything. Hell, I can’t be positive he is gay but I promise by tomorrow evening I will.”

Justin reached over and hugged Dan.  “I hope he is everything you want.” Before separating Dan and Justin kissed innocently.

“What the hell?” Brian stepped into the kitchen. The tone in his voice had Dan backing off quickly.

“Shut up, Brian. We were talking about Dan’s feelings for this guy.”  Brian spun Justin around and slid his hand into the robe and as he brought his mouth down on Justin’s he felt Justin grow hard.

“Ok, and this leads to the other thing I want to talk to you about.  I am looking for a place to live. I just can’t stay here indefinitely.” Brian stepped back and turned Justin to face Dan again.  Dan reached over and pulled Justin’s robe closed. “It has been far too long since I have..well, had the pleasure of a man’s company and the two of you are just too crazy in love for a single guy.”

Brian draped  his arms around Justin and when Dan looked at his face the love just shown from it.  Justin clamped his hands over Brian’s and leaned against him.

Brian looked at his friend, “You know you are welcome to stay and you are welcome to bring friends over but I understand.  I hope you can find someplace that will keep you comfortable until Gus can build a house for you.”

“I plan to hire Molly for the interior.  You know if you are really looking to invest in a new local business those are the two you should back.  They are good.”

“Huh, never thought about that.” Brian said as he looked at Justin. “Maybe we will talk to those two as soon as this Price thing is over.”

“Well, I need to get going.  I am not sure if this is a date but I am going to do my best to make it one. Don’t plan on me for dinner.  I told Marcus I was planning on having dinner with him.”

Justin smiled, “I want details tomorrow.”

“You got it.  Oh, you don’t mind if I bring him a couple bottles of wine do you?”

Brian walked over to the wine closet.   He came back in about five minutes with a  divided bag with 6 bottles, two glasses, and a cork screw.  “Here. There are two white, two red, and two sparkling. If you drink all six today, you will be getting lucky tonight. However, you may not remember it.”

“Thanks, Brian.”  He kissed Brian as he did Justin earlier. “Go back to bed and have fun.  I will text and tell you where I’m sleeping tonight just so you know Price didn’t get me and just so you know.  Brinn is doing great and I have a couple men around here too.” And Dan was gone.

“Do you think we really need to be worried?” Justin asked.  “Maybe Molly and Paul, and Gus and Shelby should move in here until this is over.”

“I agree.  I’ll call Gus and you can call Molly right after we,” Brian offered his hand and the two walked back to their bedroom.

Dan arrived at the real estate office right on time. He knew he may have gone a little too far yesterday.  He hoped he hadn’t frightened him off. As he entered the office he saw Marcus sitting at his desk. “Hi,” Marcus said. “Are you ready for a full afternoon?”  

“Oh, definitely.  Did you have plans made for lunch?”

“I really didn’t.  I thought we could just stop at the diner.”

“Well, then I am glad I took the initiative and had a basket prepared for us.  And my friend sent along some wine so we are set. Where are we off to first?”

Marcus stood and if Dan wasn’t mistaken he seemed a little braver today.  “I thought we would look at the land first. There is a chance of rain later this afternoon.  We should have time to eat lunch and look at the spots before it rains. The men placed the picnic lunch in the small trunk along with the wine Dan had and Marcus steered the car toward the country.  The first spot was very beautiful but there were already homes going up in the area. “Oh, I am sorry, Dan, this construction wasn’t mentioned. I know you want more, no need more privacy.”

“You are right about that.  I want to be able to make love to my lover on the grass if I want to.” Dan’s arm wrapped around Marcus waist as he guided him back to the car.  He opened Marcus’ door for him. Once he sat down, Dan closed the door and then leaned on the window. “Marcus, I am not going to try to play coy. I want you.  I want you as a friend and I want you in my bed. If you don’t feel anything between us tell me now. But, if I’m right, you are interested or at least intrigued.   Think about it, please.” Dan’s hand went under Marcus’ chin and tipped it so their eyes met. Dan ran the back of his hand down Marcus’ cheek and then he moved to the other side of the car and joined him.

It was a silent ride to the next site.  This was definitely off the beaten path and there was a large tree in the middle of the clearing. “Pop the trunk, Marcus.  We will have lunch here. Dan carried the basket of food while Marcus carried the blanket and a bottle of the red Brian sent with the glasses and the corkscrew.  Soon they were sitting on the blanket and the wine was open. Dan poured a sample in one of the glasses. “Here, have a taste. This is probably my favorite red they make. He moved the glass to Marcus lips and tilted the glass just enough so the red liquid reached his lips.

“Oh, that is good. I have heard about the Taylor-Kinney’s but never had the privilege to meet them. I hope you will soon.  Eat. It looks very good.” They both put some food on plates and began to eat. Dan ate quietly for a while hoping Marcus would say something.  

Marcus took a bite of some cheese and meat on a cracker.  “Here, try this. The combination is great.” As Marcus tried to hand it to him, Dan leaned forward and opened his mouth.  Marcus hesitated a split second but then he put the offering into his mouth. Dan grabbed his wrist and slowly licked off Marcus’ finger.

“God, Dan.” Marcus growned. “Please, I …. I just can’t.  I have never been with a man and I can’t lie, since I have met you I can’t think of anything else.  But, I just….my family expects me to marry a good girl, preferably our friend’s daughter but a female is the only option.”

“Oh, trust me, Marcus,female is not the only way. Do you like being with women? I am guessing at your age you are no longer a virgin.”

“No, that was gone a very long time ago.  I do like women but, if I’m honest, I have also been interested in many men.  Once in college I had a fraternity brother who kissed me but I was too scared to know if I enjoyed it or not and he was definitely too drunk to perform in any way.”

“Marcus, may I show you what a real kiss should be like?” Dan moved the food to the side and slid a bit closer with a glass of wine in his hand.  Dan offered the glass to Marcus who took a swallow. He then finished the glass and set it to the side. He then slowly brought his lips to Marcus’ and slipping a hand behind his head. His lips rested gently on Marcus’ and as he applied some pressure he laid him flat on his back and their chests pressed against each other as Dan deepened the kiss.  When Dan pulled away Marcus nearly followed Dan’s lips. Dan poured each of them a little more wine. He then recorked the bottle and began to put the food back in the basket.

“Dan, I…”

“Marcus I really want to talk but he  pointed at the mountains and the dark clouds that were moving their way. Let’s get to the car and then we can talk.”

They had just made it inside the car before the heavens opened and rain began spattering the windshield.  As Marcus began to drive he regained his composure. “I thought you might prefer a furnished place while you are waiting for your new home to be built.”

“I hadn’t even thought about that yet, but yes, that would be best.  Are there some available?”

Marcus glanced over at him, “There aren’t a lot of options fully furnished but since I didn’t think money was a barrier I found two and both are very nice. I am sorry we don’t have much to offer.  I know you are used to New York City.”

“I’m tired of New York.  That’s why I am going to move here.” Dan’s hand went up to Marcus’ hair.  He ran his fingers through it. Marcus shivered. “Sorry, you had a leaf….”  Dan held it up.

“I thought it might be like the smudge on my cheek yesterday.” Marcus smiled a bit.”

“Did it bother you?” Dan asked softly.

“It bothered me all night.”  Marcus turned off the main road and pulled into a parking lot in front of a row of new townhouses. “I think this is the best fit for you.  It is set up with one bedroom and an office. Most of these homes are sold. This was the unit they showed but since they don’t need it they said they were willing to rent this out to a businessman like you month to month.”  

Dan got out of the car and looked around.  It was a beautiful area. It had a view of the distant mountains that he was sure would be beautiful when it snowed up there. “I like what I see out here.  Let’s go check the inside.” Dan rested his hand on Marcus’ lower back as they walked to the door. Marcus pulled out a key and opened it. It had a very spacious open floor plan downstairs. “I like it.  Please, show me the upstairs.”

The first door opened into an office.  It was a nice size and had what he needed to work.  “All I would need is my computer and a printer.” They went back out to the hall and after they saw a bathroom Marcus opened double doors which led into the master suite.  The centerpiece of the room was a king sized bed. Doors led to a walk in closet, a large bathroom, and there was a French door which led out to a little balcony. “I can see us sitting here, drinking a glass of wine, or better yet, a cup of coffee in the morning.” As they stepped back into the room and Marcus shut the door, Dan stepped up behind him and pressed himself tightly against him. “Marcus, I need to know if I have any chance.” Dan whispered in his ear. “If you say no, I will stop this. I will take this and the land with the brook running through it. You have those sales no matter what you tell me but, Marcus, I need to know.”

Slowly Marcus turned.  His face was a meer inch or two from Dan’s. “I can’t promise you anything beyond tonight, Dan, but I want tonight.” Dan pulled Marcus against him and again their lips met and although he was a bit tentative, Marcus put his arms around Dan’s neck and pressed his pelvis against Dan.

“Oh Marcus,” Dan began to unbutton Marcus’ shirt and as he pulled the tails out of his pants, his hands slid under the crisp material.  The skin was warm and smooth with a minimal spattering of hair on his chest. Slowly Dan’s hands moved down his arms taking the shirt with him.  He kissed long and sweet as he finished removing his shirt. His hands move back up Marcus’ s lightly tanned, muscular arms. Just the feel of his skin made Dan groen. He stepped even closer and reached for Marcus’ belt.

“Woah, Dan, please. I need to…”  his hands came up to Dan’s head and entwined in his hair.  He tentatively added pressure to their mouths. Dan focused on just kissing him. His mouth began to travel downward.  He stopped a second and took Marcus’ hands, leading him to the bed. “Oh, shit. I bet there aren’t even sheets on the bed. And is it safe to stay here?”

Marcus stepped back and picked up his shirt. “We probably shouldn’t.  Come with me.”

“Marc, I….”

“Shhh, come with me. We aren’t going far.”  They went down the steps and out the back door of the townhouse.  Holding onto Dan’s hand he walked to the next door. He took his car keys out of his pocket, found what he was looking for, and turned the key in the lock. As the door swung open Marcus looked at him and said, “Welcome to my home.”  He led him through the house to the bedroom. It was the exact same floor plan in reverse.

Dan reached down to pull off his shirt but Marcus stopped him.  “Let me,” he whispered. He pulled the polo shirt off Dan and very tentatively ran his fingers down Dan’s chest, followed by his warm lips.  Dan felt Marcus tremble.

“Oh, Marcus….let’s lay down.”  Dan didn’t rush anything. They laid  there exploring above the waist with hands and lips. Eventually, Dan’s hands rested on Marcus’ belt.  He looked into Marcus’ eyes and ever so slightly he nodded. “I promise not to do anything you don’t want me to do.” Dan said as he slowly slid down the zipper.  He felt Marcus tense as Dan’s hands slid down Marcus legs and then offered him his hand as he stepped out of his pants. Dan offered his hand to Marcus and led him to the bed. Soon they were laying on the bed looking at each other. Dan’s mouth began to travel downward.  His tongue traced Marcus’ collar bone and then he nipped his way down until his mouth landed on one of his nipples. Dan heard the sharp intake of breath. As his mouth continued to focus on the hard pebble his hand moved downward. His fingertips grazed the skin beneath the waistband of Marcus’ briefs and as Dan’s mouth began to move lower so did the briefs.

“Dan, I don’t know if I can..” Dan’s tongue began dipping in and out of his belly button, making Marcus’ whole body shiver. Dan moved back up and kissed him and as he did he put his hand into Marcus underwear and found what he was looking for.  

Marcus’ shaft was completely erect.  “Marcus, I am going to remove your briefs now.” When Marcus didn’t object he tugged them down and threw them in a chair.  His eyes scanned this beautiful man’s lean, muscular body. There was a light covering of auburn hair on his arms and legs. “Oh, Red, you are beautiful!” His eyes landed on the erection and slowly Dan’s mouth came closer to it.  His thumb brushed the clear liquid from the tip.

“Oh, Dan, if anyone ever found out...if my family….they will never speak to me again.  This can’t be…” with that Marcus cried out as Dan’s mouth came down on Marcus. Marcus lost control of all thought.  He cried out as Dan brought him to climax. Dan moved back up and pulled Marcus close.

Marcus’s mouth  moved to Dan’s ear. “Is it always like that? I mean every nerve of my body…”

“You haven’t seen anything yet, Red.”  Ever so gently Dan rolled Marcus over. Dan ran his tongue down Marcus’ spine.  As he ran out of spine he moved ever so slowly down between his cheeks.

“Dan, NO, you can’t do that.  OH GOD!” Dan’s tongue slowly worked its way in as deep as it could go. Marcus whimpered, “Oh, Dan, I have never….”

“You are about to. Marcus, I want to make love to you.  Tell me, I may. I won’t do anything unless I know…”

“Oh, yes! But I don’t know if I can….”

“Relax, Red. I will take it ever so slow.  The last thing I want to do is cause you any pain.  I just want to bring you pleasure you have never felt before.” He moved Marcus onto his side.  “Ok, Red, take some deep breaths. I won’t lie. This will hurt but if you can relax and breath out as I move in it won’t hurt very long.  Dan pressed up against Marcus and after slipping on a condom and lube he continued to talk softly as he pressed on the entry, “Long breath out.” Marcus followed the directions and his head entered him.

“Oh, it hurts, Dan, it really hurts.”  Marcus whimpered but Dan kept moving ever so slowly inward. Dan moved all the way in and then stopped moving. Dan spoke softly and reached around to clasp Marcus’ cock and slowly began to move his hand in the same rhythm he moved in and out. It was only moments before Dan and Marcus cried out together.

Dan turned Marcus over again and kissed him languidly and then pulled Marcus into his arms.  “Are you alright, Red,” Dan said softly.

“I have never….Oh, Dan….what am I going to do?  It was never like this with women. I have never felt so alive.”

“I think it is time for a nap before we try it again.”  

Marcus nodded and snuggled even closer to Dan.

It was early evening when Brian and Justin started dinner.  Justin had spent most of the afternoon boxing up paintings to send on to the gallery while Brian worked on Kinnetic business.  Around 5:00 pm Justin entered the office. Brian looked up and smiled at his beautiful husband. He slid his chair back and Justin sat down in his lap. Justin noticed he looked tired.

“Hey,” Justin said softly. “Are you hungry?” His hand rested on Brian’s cheek as he lowered his mouth to his.

“I’ll take more of that.”

“You can always have more of that.  How about a chicken caesar salad? I think we have everything for that.”

“That sounds great.  Do you need some help?”

“Just finish up your work.  Maybe we can watch a movie after we eat.”

“Sure,” as Brian kissed him again both of their phones signaled a text.  Brian reached for his phone and looked at it. “Looks like Dan got lucky. The message is from Dan.  It says, ‘Won’t be home 4 dinner or Breakfast!’ Sounds like Dan got lucky.”

“Dan is in love.”

“Oh, come on.  They just met.”

“This guy is different. I hope Dan doesn’t get hurt.  It has been a long time since he has been in love.”

“There is definitely something to say about love.”  Brian said as Justin’s mouth brushed his again.

As Justin walked to the door, Brian said, “I hope it is a short movie.”

Justin stopped at the door, “Brian what do you think about what Dan said about Molly and Gus?”

“I have a feeling those two are already planning something.  Gus has made a couple comments but has always stops before he completes the thought.  I’d like to wait and let them tell us what they are thinking.”

 

“I can wait. Just like you can wait until the movie is over tonight.”

Chapter 6

Dan woke up in Marcus’ bed.  They had played until late into the night.  Marcus had shone an amazing learning curve. He had used his talented mouth to bring Dan pleasure he had only known a couple times in his life.  At one point Dan ran out in a towel to grab the picnic basket from out of the car and they ate some cheese and drank more of the wine Brian had sent.  After the nourishment, Dan had shown Marcus the pleasure of his prostate before they both collapsed in exhaustion.

In the morning they showered together.  As Dan soaped Marcus’ back Dan needed to know. “Marcus,  what now? I have never felt like this so fast. Marcus, please tell me you will….tell me you care about me.”

“Dan, it isn’t that easy.  I just can’t turn my back on my family.”

“I think you have that backwards.  Your family wants to turn their back on you.  Tell me, have you ever felt like you did last night. Had your body ever sung like that before?” Dan slipped his finger into Marcus and stroked his prostate ever so gently.  Marcus leaned back against Dan.

“I have never felt like this before.  Dan, I want to be with you but right now I just can’t be out there. Please, Dan,” Marcus turned to face him. “I don’t know how I could go back now but I don’t know how to move forward either.  Please, Darling Dan, give me time to figure this out. Oh, please don’t make me choose right now.” Marcus leaned in and kissed Dan with such feeling he nearly cried.

“Oh, Red, you don’t have to make any decisions right now.  I will take what you will give me as long as you will give it.” Dan’s fingers moved through Marcus’ wet hair. “I hope I can be enough.

As the week went on, the tension rose in the house.  Justin was glad Brinn was out of the line of trouble but he missed her horribly. He had to keep reminding himself that it was for her safety and by Friday morning he knew he had to concentrate on the task at hand and Brinn would be home tomorrow. Having Paul and Molly in the house had helped.  Shelby and Gus were also sleeping there but Gus was at the building site at least twelve hours a day and Shelby tried to stay out of Brian’s way as much as she could.

Tyler was going to be at the house by noon.  When Brian had insisted on Andrew bringing his partner with him to the signing the meeting got moved to 4:00.  Everything was set up to get them on fraud charges. They were going to have the meeting room bugged as well as bugs on each person.  Tyler was going to be in the next room monitoring the conversation. Justin already said he would be saying little because he couldn’t trust what he would say.  He knew Molly would be sitting next to Andrew and would probably be in physical contact with him most of the time. It was decided Dan would lead most of the conversation since he had the most knowledge of the plan.  He had the evidence that Andrew and his partner did not own the land. He would spell it all out. And then Tyler would come in with a couple men and make the arrest.

Molly had sat silently sneering at Tyler as Dan and Tyler spelled everything out.  “Molly, do you have any questions?” Tyler asked.

“Just one.  Are you leaving town as soon as this over with?”

“Molly, I am sorry you and I didn’t start out better.  I am afraid you may have to put up with having me in town.  The CBI needed an office in this area and thanks to a couple generous men,” He looked at Brian and  Justin, “we have an office but Molly, unless you decide to break the law I promise to stay out of your way.”  Tyler felt a pang from somewhere inside him.

Molly shot Justin and Brian a look of disbelief. “Thank god I don’t have any illegal habits. I will play this out and as soon as Andrew is in custody I will no longer have to put up with you.”  

Shelby came out of the bedroom with a chatty Paul.  “Sorry but someone was hungry.”

“Not a problem.” Tyler crossed the room and easily took Paul out of Shelby’s arms.  He kept talking without missing a beat as he held the little boy. When Shelby had some food ready for him Tyler kissed the top of his head and passed him back.  

“You are obviously comfortable with kids, Tyler.  I know you aren’t married but I never asked if you had children,” Justin looked quizzically at him.

“I did in another lifetime.” Tyler was deep in thought for a moment and then moved the conversation along. “So are there any questions?”

“Is there any real danger? Have they ever been violent?”

“There was one case someone was knocked out but I don’t see anything like that occurring.  In that case, it was an elderly man who was alone. You will not be alone.”

After a little more conversation, they got ready to go.  Molly had dressed up a bit since the story was she and Andrew were going to go out to celebrate afterward.  She was playing with Paul to calm her nerves until she left. Tyler couldn’t seem to stop looking at her. Molly caught him for a third time.  “What is your problem? Do I have a smudge on my face? Lipstick on my lips? What is it?”

“No,” he stuttered.  “No you look nice. Do you have any concerns?”

“Don’t worry.  I can do this and then I can be done with you.”

“I know you can do this.  You did an excellent job last time.”

“Oh,” Molly said. She was so surprised she didn’t say anything else.  

“Fine, I’m done trying to make peace. You are impossible.”

“I….” Molly started a retort but was cut off.  

“Excuse me, but I need to go.  The rest of you have about an hour.  I want to get in place before they arrive.”  Tyler shook hands with the men and nodded to Molly across the room before leaving.  

Dan stepped out on the porch to call Marcus.  They hadn’t seen each other since Wednesday morning but had talked at least once a day.   Dan just wanted to hear his voice. No that wasn’t true. He wanted to touch that man but that would have to wait until tonight.  “Hey Red, are we still on for tonight.”

“Yes, that time will work for me.”

“Not alone?”

“That’s correct. I look forward to meeting with you.”

“Oh, not nearly as much as I look forward to seeing all of you, Red. See you at 7:00, your place.  I’ll bring dinner.” Just before ending the call softly he said, “Red, I….see you tonight.”

Justin walked over to Molly and put his hand on her arm.  “You ready for this, Mollusk?”

“I am ready for this to be done.  Then I won’t have to see Andrew of Tyler again.”

“I wish you could see that Tyler is a good guy. He only wants to do his job the best he can.”  Molly rolled her eyes. “Well, he can’t be all bad. Did you see how good he was with Paul?”

“I guess he has to have some good quality but I haven’t seen it yet.”

The ride into town was fairly quiet.  Everyone was in their own thoughts as they pulled up to the meeting spot which was in an office downtown.  It was a space Brian set up as all the property Andrew had access to was in need of major repairs, since the scam was on improving these spaces. According to the paperwork they had seen, Andrew had his name on 12 buildings in the area and all of those perspective sellers would be out of luck.  Brian had already started reviewing the buildings to see if he could purchase some of them or help with the restoration.

“Hey, Mollusk, you ready to do this?”  Justin said softly glancing at her in the back seat.

“Let’s get this over with. I just want to get home to  my baby and forget I ever met these men and that includes Harris.”

Justin noticed a smile briefly cross Brian’s lips.  They had talked about Molly’s dislike of this man and both agreed Tyler didn’t feel the same and they actually thought Molly and the detective would make a good pair but today was not the day to mention that.

Justin opened Molly’s door for her and squeezed her hand.  If anyone was watching he didn’t want to make it look unusual.  Brian came around and never being shy, pulled Justin into his arms for a long kiss. “You told me to act normal,” he said quietly, “And I am never more normal than in your arms.”

Molly coughed exaggeratingly, “You two really are obnoxious sometimes. I was just thinking I am not sure men are worth the trouble.”

Brian slipped an arm around Molly’s waist and kissed the top of her head. “Honey, don’t give up.  There have to be a few good straight guys out there and whoever finds you will be the lucky one.”

“Thanks, Brian.  You can be sweet when you and my brother aren’t being assholes.” She winked at him as they walked toward the building.   Dan pulled up and after locking his car joined the trio.

“Well, Molly, do you and Gus have my new house designed yet?”  Dan asked as they walked in making it seem like any old meeting.  Just because there was $5 M on the line and a couple arrests pending there was no reason to act differently.  At least this was the attitude they all tried to give off.

As they walked into the room, Andrew and the other man stood up. Andrew walked up to Molly and took her in his arms, kissing her. “Hello, gorgeous. Good afternoon, gentlemen.  Please have a seat.” He pointed to the chairs on the opposite side of the table. He held Molly’s hand and had her sit next to him. “Let me introduce everyone. Fred, let me introduce you to our newest partners.  This is Brian and Justin Taylor Kinney, and Dan Reed. Gentlemen, this is my business partner Fred Brown.” They all nodded and greeted each other.

“So have you two worked together long?” Dan asked the men across the table.   He knew they had been working the con for about 5 years and he knew neither of them were using their real names.

“We have done a few small projects together but this is the biggest thing we have been involved in and that is because of the generosity of the three of you. We are so excited to be able to help this lovely community,” Andrew began but Dan noticed ‘Fred’ was not so relaxed.

“Um, gentlemen, I don’t want to rush you but I do have a plane to catch today so I would like to get these papers signed and the funds transferred soon.”

Andrew passed out the paperwork and turned the laptop so it faced Brian, Justin, and Dan. They knew they would have to actually transfer the money before the cons could be arrested. They reviewed the paperwork and signed on the required line.  Andrew was focusing on Molly more than what the three men were doing. Molly was shocked he was making a move on her while they were in this meeting. Andrew’s hand had made its way farther up her skirt the longer he sat there. She actually moved slightly for him as he nudged her legs slightly further apart.  He was going to get his piece of her tonight before fleeing tomorrow. Too bad Molly was related to them or maybe he could have gotten her to come along with him. He had a feeling she would be really hot in bed.

Justin knew Andrew was doing something both from Andrew’s movements and Molly’s face. Brian put his hand on Justin’s and squeezed it. “Sunshine, do you have the bank code for us to transfer the money?”

“Oh, ya.” Justin redirected his focus.  He typed in the number and then moved the computer to Dan.  Dan put his bank code in and hit transmit. The moment he did that he used the phrase Tyler was waiting to hear.

Dan spoke in a natural tone, “Well, gentlemen, I guess our business is done for the day. Within seconds the door flew open and four men came in with guns out. Before Brian and Justin knew what was happening another officer had them out the door.

Molly found herself with Andrew’s arm wrapped around her neck from behind with a gun in her back. Fred had also pulled a gun but before he could aim it anywhere he was tackled by Dan and the other officers.  Dan was caught in the stomach by a tackling policeman. The wind was knocked out of him. In all the confusion, Andrew pulled Molly backward and shoved her out the door. Molly was shoved out the backdoor right into the arms of Tyler Harris. When Andrew saw him he said, “Well, look who we have here.  Let me guess, you aren’t Dan’s boyfriend. I am betting you are a detective.” He aimed the gun right at Molly’s head. “Drop the gun or I’ll drop her.” He yanked Molly back into his reach. “And to think I was going to fuck your brains out tonight. Drop the gun or I will do it.” He pressed the gun into her the base of her neck.”

“Careful, Price. I’m setting it down and then I will kick it away,” Tyler did exactly as he said he would. He thought this felt like slow motion but it really had only taken a matter of seconds.  “Let her go, Andrew.”

“Drop your phone, too”

“Ok, don’t hurt her.”

Andrew shoved her at him.  “We are going to my car now.  Molly you know what one it is.  We have made out in it more than once. Detective, get behind the wheel and, dear Molly, you are going to sit  on my lap.” Andrew kept the gun aimed on Molly as he made her sit down with him. Andrew placed one hand on her upper thigh while he gave Tyler directions.  

Molly could feel Andrew was getting aroused as his hand began to move under her skirt. His finger had just skimmed her panty when he had Tyler turn into a parking lot.  He directed him to the back of the building where the car was hidden from view. Molly and Tyler followed Andrew’s directions and they entered the back door. “I don’t want to hurt you, in fact I would like to do a lot more to Miss Molly but I am afraid I don’t have time for that, darling.” He sneered as he reached out and touched her breast, making her shiver and step back.

Tyler snatchd Molly to him.  “You haven’t hurt us yet. Do you want to add that to your charges?”

“Oh, keep your pants on or do you want her for yourself. Well, you two will have plenty of time to mess around.” He had kept them moving and they were now deep in the basement of a dilapidated building.  It was a windowless room, it looked like it was a vault of some kind. “You two can have all the fun you want in here. Oh, and by the way, this room is soundproof so don’t bother wasting your breath.” He shut the door and they heard it being locked.

When Dan had a chance to catch his breath he had lost track of who was where.  He was fairly sure he saw Brian and Justin escorted out the front and he saw Molly going out the back door with someone. He walked out the front of the building and looked for Molly and Tyler. He heard Justin’s voice.  “Where is Molly? Molly!”

Dan rushed over to Brian and Justin.  “Where is Tyler? Does he have Molly?”

“No one know where he is,” the head of the local police department said.  “He was supposed to be at the back door and get Molly out of the way.”

“Captain,” a uniformed police officer came running up.  “I found a gun and cell phone behind the building. I think it is Detective Harris’.”

Justin grabbed it.  “It is Tyler’s. Where is he? Where’s my sister?

“And where’s Andrew?”  Brian said.

Dan and the Captain started organizing.  They sent officers out and soon got word that someone had seen two men and a blond woman get into a car and the black man drove away.  They put out orders to block all roads going out of town and within 10 minutes they had word that Andrew Price had been caught trying to leave town but he was alone.

By the time everyone got to the police station Molly and Tyler had been missing more than a half hour. Andrew wasn’t talking.  He just asked for a phone to call his lawyer.

Dan left Andrew and Fred to the local police while he started sending officers out to check out the buildings he knew Andrew had keys for. And the search began.

Molly tried to pace but the only light that came in was from a small crack in the ceiling.  Tyler wanted to try to calm her but he wasn’t sure if she would let him. Tyler tipped a couple crates upside down. He walked over to her, “Molly, please come sit down.” He gently place his arm around Molly’s waist and guided her toward the crate. Molly sat down without a word of any kind. Tyler was afraid Molly might be in shock.  He moved as close as he could to her, “Molly, are you Ok? What can I do for you?” Tyler brushed her hair out of her face.

“Don’t you touch me!  I don’t need you and I don’t want you near me.”

“Molly, I am sorry you don’t like me.  I wish I could change that but…”

“You are an arrogant prick who has no clue how to relate to …”

“Stop right there.  I have never had trouble  getting along with people.  In fact, I have won awards for just that.  So who has the problem Miss High and Mighty Molly Taylor?  Maybe you should look in the mirror and…” Tyler stopped. He knew he was angry and would say things that shouldn’t be said.  He walked across the room and they were silent for a long while. It was getting late and the sun light was growing dimmer.

“Shit! Oh god!” Molly cried out.

“What is it? Molly, what is it?”

“Something ran across my shoe.  I hate mice. I hate rats, I…” Molly began to sob.  “I want my boy. I want Paul. What if we never….”

“Come here, Molly.” Tyler pulled her into his arms.  “I won’t let anyone hurt you, I promise I won’t let whatever it is get you.”  With the little bit of light that still came through the crack from above, Tyler put all the crates that were in the room together. He kept talking to her as he moved around the room. He found a few old curtains in a corner and laid them over the crates.  It was still a small area but Molly could get her feet off the floor now and there was still room for him to sit next to her. He then pulled her into his lap and rocked her.

Molly wrapped her arms around his neck.  “You probably think I am just a foolish idiot to fall for a man like that”

“No, Molly, he had fooled so many but I think he really liked you.  And I can understand why. You have a fire in you but I have seen you with your son and with your family.  You have such a big heart. I don’t know what Paul’s father did to you but, sweet Molly, he didn’t deserve you.  We will get out of here somehow. I imagine they are looking for us. Dan can find anyone. Shelby and Gus are taking good care of Paul.” Tyler kept talking until he felt Molly relax.  

The room now was now nearly void of light and he could hear rodents skittering around the crates.  Molly had curled up best she could on the crates and dozed. When she woke she reached for Tyler and he wasn’t there. “Tyler, Detective, are you there?” Panic was evident in every word.

“Yes, Molly, I am right here.  I just needed to stretch my legs. I won’t,” he chuckled a little, “I can’t leave you, truth be told.  Is there room for me on those crates?”

“Sure, take a load off,” Molly moved over a bit. “What time do you think it is?”

“I know you probably think it is very late but I would guess it was about 10 pm.”

“Why am I so tired?”

“You have gone through a lot today.  Your adrenaline slowed down and you crashed.”

“I really didn’t mean I needed a scientific reason.”

“I am sorry.  I talk too much when I am not in control. It’s a really bad habit.”

“I know how you like to be in control.”

Tyler was silent for a moment.  “It is actually really helpful in my kind of work.  Most people like someone in charge when there is a threat. But, like you, many intelligent, strong people can’t just give over control. Sorry, talking too much again.”

Without realizing it Molly leaned up against Tyler and his arm went around her.  “What happened that you lost control?” she asked quietly. He was silent for some time.  “I’m sorry. I don’t have any right…”

“I lost my daughter,” he said quietly.

“Lost?  Do you mean in a custody case or something?”

“It’s a long story.  Maybe someday I will explain but ….” He became silent.

“Tyler,” Molly’s hand moved toward the sound of his voice. Her hand touched his cheek and then her mouth came up to his.  Her lips gently touched his and then he pulled her onto his lap and into his arms for a kiss that went on and on.

Dan couldn’t figure out why it was taking so long to find them.  They had searched several buildings already. He had gone through a couple himself.  He had returned to the station to look through the paperwork again. He also wanted to check on Brian and Justin.  He stepped into the conference room where Brian and Justin were staying. “Dan, tell me you have found her. Please, tell me she’s ok.”  Justin ran up to him.

“Not yet, but we will find them, soon.” Dan put his arms around Justin.  I am going out again as soon as I look at something.”

Brian walked over and took Justin from Dan’s arms.  “Sunshine, let him go do his work.”

“Justin,  you have my word I will search until I find him.”  Dan kissed Justin’s cheek as he passed him to Brian.  He reached up and grazed Brian’s cheek with his hand before he turned and left the room.

Dan looked at his phone once more. After letting Marcus know that he was stuck at work, Marcus had responded he could wait.  Not patiently but he would wait.

Dan glanced through the property list once more and noticed for the first time that one of the old buildings had been a jewelry store in its early history and there was a lock room of sorts in the basement.  He ran to the radio room and sent out a call for the closest car to go check out the building.

Tyler had laid Molly down as the continued to explore her mouth with his. His fingers slipped under the hem of her dress and rested on her hip. As his mouth began to travel down Molly’s neck he was sure he heard something.  He pulled away from Molly,

“Tyler, where….”

“Shhh, do you hear that?”

“Someone is upstairs?”

As they started shouting it was only seconds before they heard feet on the steps and then calling through the door.  Just like in the movies Tyler guided Molly to a corner while the police shot the lock after several failed attempts to break it down.

When Dan came in and told Justin and Brian got the news Justin turned into Brian and cried.  Brian looked at Dan, “Are both of them…”

“They are both perfectly fine.  Neither of them have a scratch. I’ve heard they are dirty and of course Molly’s nerves are rattled.”  

Justin took a deep breath and pulled himself together.  “Will they be brought here?”

“Yes, they are on their way.  They will have to give statements but my guess is if Tyler was with her the whole time they will let Molly go home very soon.”  Brian was sending a text to Gus letting him know everything was fine. Dan texted Marcus and told him everything was fine with his friends.  He started texting Marcus that he should go to sleep. He would see him tomorrow but before he hit send Marcus replied that he was waiting for him. And to get there as soon as he could.

Brian saw a smile cross Dan’s face.  “What’s that smile for?”

“My date is still waiting for me.”

“Good for you.  Go screw his brains out,” Brian responded.

Justin smiled back at him, “I can’t wait to meet this special guy.” Justin saw the look that crossed Dan’s face, “You don’t want to share him yet?”

“Soon,” was all Dan said.

Tyler helped Molly into the back of a squad car and got in next to her.  He put his arm around her and she snuggled next to him for a few moments.  “Well, I am sure you are glad you won’t have to see me anymore.” Tyler said softly.

“I guess you are a good guy to have around in a crisis.”  Molly said, a little of her confidence coming back into her tone.”

“Molly, what happened back there….”

“Anything that happened in that room is between you and me was forgotten as soon as we stepped out.”

“Oh, trust me, I won’t be able to forget what went on but it was between you and me.”  Tyler brought his mouth down on Molly’s for a soft, sweet kiss. “I’m glad to have me you, Molly.  Take good care of that sweet little boy.”

Molly looked up into his dark chocolate eyes and smiled, “I plan to do that.  Thanks for my crate island. I guess I am not very good in a crisis.”

“You are amazing in a crisis, Mol.  I can’t think of anyone I would rather be kidnapped with.”

“Well, no kidnapping would have been better.  Did I hear they caught Andrew?”

“Yes, they have the two here and two more in LA that was working with them. You may have to show up in court but I am thinking this might be cleared without you having to appear.  Since I was with you the whole time they will probably accept my testimony alone, unless Andrew really fights this.” Tyler removed his arm as they pulled up to the station. “Molly, I am so glad you are alright.”

“You, too, Harris.”

The rest was a blur for Molly.  In moments she was in Justin’s arms  Brian holding both of them. After a few moments Molly stepped back although Justin wasn’t ready to let her go.  “Paul, Shelby and Gus….I’m sure you told them? I need to see my little boy.”

“He’s fine, Mollusk.  As soon as we heard you were safe we let them know.  We need to get the go ahead and then we can go. Dan is working on it.”

“My phone, my purse…”

“We have them, Molly, Just relax.  Everything is fine now. God, I was so scared. How was I going to tell Mom you were kidnapped.  I am glad I hadn’t called her yet. It is easier to say you were taken but are back home now. I hope you know you aren’t allowed out of my sight for ….well, I better know where you are.”  Justin kissed her messy hair.

Brian had stepped out but returned with a wet washcloth.  “I thought you might at least clean your face.”

“Thanks, Brian,” Molly smiled at her brother in law.  “Justin, can you ….I can’t even see what’s on there.” Justin gently wiped her face, getting the worst of it off.

“It will have to do until we can get you home.”  Just as Justin said this the door opened and Dan walked in.  

“So glad you are here, Molly.  And you will be glad to know you are free to leave.  You may have to come in sometime to give an official statement but Tyler will call you when they are ready for that. I am sure you are ready to go home.”

“Thanks, Dan.  We are all ready to go home. You included.” Justin said.

“Well, I will not be home tonight and in fact, I will be moving to my new place this weekend.”  Dan smiled.

“Dan, I never got to thank you.  I hear you are the one that finally figured out where we probably would be. I would give you a hug but I am filthy.”

“Come here, girl,” Dan enfolded her in his arms.  “I’m just sorry I let them get you. I knew Harris was at the door.  Somehow, Price and rigged it so it couldn’t be opened from outside as a precaution. That’s why Tyler hadn’t rushed him.”

“Dan, the person or people to blame is Andrew and his partners.” A look of discussed crossed her face.  “And to think I wanted to…”

Justin put an arm around Molly and she put her head on his shoulder. Brian spoke up, “I will need to go get our car.”

“Actually, it is parked in front of the station. I took your keys and had someone drive it over for you. You three get going.  You still have a few hours to sleep.”

Justin smiled at Dan, “Or do other things?”

“I am really tired but I have a feeling I can find enough energy for something before sleep,” Dan blushed as he said it.

It was a silent ride to the vineyard.  Justin sat in the back with Molly and when they arrived home, after hugs and kisses from Shelby and Gus, Shelby went with Molly to Brinn’s room, not wanting to wake Paul  and Molly got in a tub of warm, sudsy water. Shelby helped her wash her hair and then Molly started talking. “I was really scared when he had the gun pointed at me. I wondered how I had ever thought this horrible man was good looking.  How could I have even thought about…”

“Molly, that was his profession, to con you.”

“I don’t know what I would have done without Tyler there.  He is really good in a scary situation and I thought about Paul.  I need to get a will written and I want you and Gus to be there for Paul if anything ever happens to me.  Will you do that? Will you raise Paul if…?”

“Oh, Molly, of course but we don’t have to make any life changing decisions right now.  Gus and I will always be here for you and Paul. You are the best friend I have ever had.”

“Lean forward and I will clean  your back. That place must have been filthy or you were rolling around….wait!  What did you and Tyler do to occupy yourselves in the hours you were there?”

“The dirt has nothing to do with Tyler.  He was…” her voice got really soft, “he was really nice. I can’t think about him right now.  I am shaky enough and don’t have the energy to sort out feeling about Tyler Harris. But, Shelby, I am sure I will need to talk tomorrow, well today.” Shelby held out a bath sheet for Molly and she stepped out of the bathtub, wrapping the towel around herself while Shelby put a towel around her head.  

“Let me help you comb out your hair and I will braid it for you before you go to bed.” Shelby could see the exhaustion in Molly.  After Molly was ready, Shelby walked her to her bedroom. They entered silently and Molly let a nightgown fall over her head. Shelby took the towel from her.  After she tucked the covers up around her she walked to the crib and gently picked up Paul. She brought him to the bed and laid the sleeping boy next to his mom.  Paul instantly snuggled into her and Molly pulled him close. Shelby kissed both Paul and Molly on the cheek and slipped out of the room.

Gus was just coming down the hall as she came out.  He pulled her close and kissed her, “Everything good?”

“Ya, she’s sleeping. I think she will be fine after a good night sleep and a little time with Paul.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, “I want you.”  As she said the words, she saw Brian out of the corner of her eye. He had the normal look of distaste he always gave her when she was with Gus.

Justin walked up behind Brian and slipped his arms around Brian’s waist.  “Thanks, Shelby. I thought she could use a friend rather than a brother. Do think she is alright?”

“She is fine, Justin.  Some sleep and normalcy is all she needs.  She is very strong.”

Gus gave her a little tug, “Night Dad.  Night Pops. We will see you whenever.”

Brian’s eyes followed them to the room they were sleeping in.  Justin’s hands drifted below Brian’s waist, “I think they have the right idea.”

“May be the right idea but it is definitely the wrong person.”

“Why do you have to be so bull headed about this,” Justin took Brian’s hand and led him to their bedroom. “You know people love who they love.  Shelby is a great person. She loves our son and our daughter. She can’t help it she is a woman and that means she will be able to have our grandchildren. I hope to hold Gus’ child someday.”  As Justin talked they both undressed and got in bed. Justin turned his back to Brian waiting to feel that second of pain and then the pleasure of the invasion but instead Brian just draped an arm around Justin and soon was breathing deeply. Justin drifted off to sleep with a little smile on his lips thinking about his girl coming home today.

Dan arrived at Marcus’ townhouse well after midnight but there was a light glowing in the window.  He rang the bell and Marcus opened the door. “Hi,” was all he could say before Dan pulled him into his arms and kissed him.  They stumbled in and Dan turned Marcus around and shut the door by pushing Marcus against it. “I have missed you so much.” Marcus said as Dan pulled off his shirt and traveled downward with his hands and mouth.  

Dan dropped to his knees and tugged on the lounge pants Marcus was wearing. They came down with little effort.  He sighed when he realized Marcus had nothing on under them. He gently took Marcus dick in his hand and brushed his lips across the tip.  The noise that Marcus emitted was that of pure bliss. Dan took his time and ran his tongue along the underside of the now firm cock. When he saw it quivering, he took it all in his mouth and greedily moved in and out on it.  Dan’s free hand began to stroke back from his cock and when he arrived at Marcus’ tight bud. He had no lube so he quickly stuck his finger in his mouth and then returned it to the tenderest of spots and his finger worked its way in and as Dan found his prostate, Marcus lost all control.  Dan swallowed greedily as his finger continued moving. When Marcus could no long stand from pure pleasure, Dan worked his way back up and then caught Marcus’ face in his hand, kissing him deeply. “Can you taste how wonderful you are?”

“Oh, Dan, I…” he crushed Dan’s mouth with his own. As they stumbled up the stairs Dan’s clothes began to come off.  “I need you in me. I want you deep inside me. I need to feel the exquisite pain.”

“That is my pleasure, Red. Such pleasure!”  

The house was completely quiet when Paul woke Molly with a gentle pat on the face. “Mamama, Mamama.”

Molly opened her eyes and stretched.  “Hi beautiful boy. How is my boy?” Paul climbed up on her and gave her a slobbery kiss.  Molly knew all was well with the world. She may be a single mom forever but right now that was just fine with her. She had so much in her life.  She got up and changed paul, putting him into shorts and a onesie. She then quickly pulled on some shorts and a T Shirt and took Paul out to the kitchen.  And walked out to the kitchen. She was eager for them to get back into their little cottage. She loved all her family but sometimes she just wanted to be with Paul.  Now that the mess was over with she was going to show the business plan to Brian and Justin. Gus was so busy with his house he had told her to go ahead with the presentation.  It wasn’t like she was going in front of strangers. It was his dads and her brothers. She was so deep in thought talking to Paul about the business, she didn’t even notice Justin walk in.  He poured two cups of coffee and gave her one.

“So what did Gus give you permission to talk to us about.”

“Was I talking outloud?”  Molly laughed a little.

“Yes, you were and you look much better than last night.”

“I’m fine.  I admit my nerves are a little frayed but  Tyler did a good job calming me during the actual lockdown.  I think I was more scared of the mice than anything, and not knowing that Andrew was caught.”

“I’m glad he was there with you.  Now, tell me about the plan you and Gus have while I make scrambled eggs.”

“Well, you know I want to do interior design and Gus is building.  We thought we could start a business together. And we know that type of business doesn’t always have a storefront but we want an area for a coffee shop and wine bar in the front.  We could do coffee everyday but were thinking we would have wine evenings maybe Friday and Saturday evenings and then Sunday afternoons. Of course we will feature Taylor-Kinney wine and a couple nights a month Gus would play and sing.  I am sure you know he misses his music.”

“You know, I do but maybe not how much he misses it.” Justin scooped some eggs out and started blowing on them for Paul.

‘I have a whole business plan written up.  I will email it to you.” Molly took the eggs and started feeding some to Paul

“I really like that idea.  I am sure Brian and I will fund that and I am sure Brian will have ideas on what buildings might work.

“I have a second step to the plan but if you don’t want to do it, that’s fine.”  Molly didn’t look at Justin.

“What is it Molly, the second step?”

“I thought if we found the right place, maybe Paul and I could live above it.  With interior design there are times when people can’t come during regular hours so if I lived above it I could just bring Paul down with me.  I know that is asking so much and you and Brian have already done so much for me. But I do have a little money from Dad and…” She hesitated because she knew Justin received nothing when their father passed away.

“Molly, it’s fine.  I don’t need his money.  I could buy and sell him several times.”

“I know but…”

“There was that time when I hoped we could get back together.  That was about 9 years ago and I knew then it would never be. If you want to use that money fine but I would rather you put that money away for Paul or something wild and crazy you just want.  You will be a partner in this enterprise. I am really excited about this.”

“Yes, I figured we can put up some of your paintings that can be sold if you want and maybe Gus can even cut a recording at some point.  Justin, do you really think this might work?”

“I think it is a great plan and I can’t wait to see the numbers.”

“I was surprised you were up so early.” Molly looked at her big brother. “Is something wrong? You look, I don’t know, unsettled.”

“I think it is just from last night and Brinn being away and….”  He leaned on the island near Paul.

Molly wrapped her arms around his shoulders and rested her cheek on this shoulder. “And what?”

“I hate that Brian still can’t see Shelby for who she is and last night, I think he even was upset because I didn’t take his side.  He didn’t even kiss me goodnight. Unless one of us is really sick or we had a major blow up we always…”

“You two are like rabbits.” She kissed his shoulder.  “It was a stressful day for all of us. I am sure Brian isn’t mad.  He could never stay away from you long. When does Brinn get home?”

“Sometime around 3:00. I can’t wait.  I think I will bake her a cake. Want to help?”   

“I would love to.  I also want to get us settled back in the cottage.  Paul just sleeps better there and I have to admit, I like my space.”  

“How about we make the cake and while it bakes you can start getting settled back in the cottage. Once I take the cake out I will come and see if you need some help or if you leave some stuff here I can bring that down.”

Molly agreed and the two, with Paul watching on, started putting the cake together.

Shelby had not slept well. Gus had made love to her but she couldn’t get Brian’s disdained look out of her mind.She didn’t think Gus would ever marry her without his fathers’ approval and right now they only had one on their side. Gus started stirring and he moved his head letting his mouth seek out one of her breasts.  “Oh Gus, please, I need you.” Gus needed no further prompting. As he thrust into her she wrapped her legs around him. They both climbed higher and higher until they climaxed together. Gus began to move away but Shelby stopped him. “Don’t please. Stay there. I want to feel you for a few minutes.”

Gus rolled so they were still one but they looked at each other side by side. “Is something bothering you, Shelly?” He pulled her against his chest.

“Gus, I have tried everything to get Brian to like me.  I love you so much but I could never stand between you and him.”

“Shelly, I love my pops.  He has been my world along with Dad but as much  as I love him, I am in love with you and he can never make me feel the way you do.  And I am not talking about what just happened but what you do to my soul. Shelby Jones, I love you.  Some day, when the time is right, I hope you will do me the honor of being Shelby Kinney.” Gus kissed her again and as he did she felt him growing deep inside her. And once again, slowly, sweetly they climbed and, together, their spirits flew away.”

While the cake was baking Brian came out of the bedroom. “Are you what smells so sweet?” Brian nuzzled Justin’s neck.  Justin turned into his arms and soaked in the heat of his body. Justin’s arms went around Brian’s neck and soon the kiss went from a good morning to much more.

“Baby, I have to take this cake out in a few minutes.  I wish you would have been in this mood last night.”

“I was really tired, Sunshine.  I’m sorry if you felt neglected.  How much time do you have we could have one last quickie in the kitchen before Brinn comes home.” Brian pressed tightly against him.  Brian’s talk was the only thing big at the moment.

“Big talk for a man that  doesn’t seem to be rising to the occasion.”  Justin smiled as he ground against him.

“Well, you just said you didn’t have time. I have some work to do.”

“Oh, Molly told me about the business plan she and Gus came up with.  I think it will be really good. She was going to email the business plan she came up with.  Take a look at it and see if you have a building for them.”

“You have me curious now. What are your plans today?”

“I will be down at Molly’s cottage for a while and then we are going to decorate this cake for Molly.  I can’t wait until she gets home.”

Brian kissed him once more and then headed to his office to look at Molly’s plan.  The plan was good. Molly was smart. He could see this working well and it would be good for the town. But he was having trouble concentrating. He hadn’t had this problem since he had a ball removed but now, even though he loved Justin more than anything, there hadn’t been a stirring. Brinn was coming home today.  That always brought life into the house. Maybe it would bring life to him, too. Otherwise, he would need to go to the doctor. Justin was going to ask by tonight he was sure.

By 3:00 everyone was excited.  Justin and Molly had finished decorating the cake and then Brian began talking about the business plan Molly and Gus had put together.  “Molly, I was very impressed with your plan. I think the shop is a great idea.”

“I’m glad, Brian.  I really want to decorate and I think adding the creative flare of Gus’ music and Justin’s paintings,  I think we will be able to sell plenty of the design features I can ship in.”

“I agree, Molly.  There is lots of new construction around here meaning homes and businesses need your touch and I can think of a couple places that have living quarters upstairs. In fact there are two smaller buildings that are side by side.  They would be easily joined but because of the original design it will be easy to keep areas feel small and intimate. I’m excited about this. On Monday I would love to look at the places I am thinking about but I do have another option that would probably be an easier transformation but I don’t think it would be nearly as unique a space.  With your insight and my advertising skill, we can’t lose.”

Justin heard it first. “I hear a car coming up the drive.  Brinn is back.” Justin gave Brian a hard kiss and to Brian’s surprise he felt his cock respond.  Brian thrust against Justin. “You got it going so you better be ready to oblige me later.” He kissed Justin once more as he cupped one of those perfect cheeks, pulling his so close he could feel Justin’s reaction.

“I love you, Baby.  And our girl is home.” Justin pulled away as he heard the car come to a stop.

As Justin stepped onto the porch he heard his favorite word in the world. “Daddy!!!!” Justin dropped to his knees and opened his arms as Brinn flew into them.  She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him over and over. “Oh, I missed you. I missed you so much. I know you had guards there watching me, but they were nice and they got me extra desserts.  I had a lot of fun. I…”

“Excuse me but you do have two fathers and one of them has not had a hug or kiss yet.”

“Oh, Dad,” Brinn let go of Justin and soon was in Brian’s arms with her legs wrapped around his waist.  “I missed you, too. Did everything go Ok with Uncle Dan. I know he was here for some reason and having me guarded only reinforced that.”

“Everything turned out fine.”  Brian kissed her.

“Oh, Paul, look at you.  I am sure you grew while I was gone. Put me down, Dad.  I need to go hug Paul.

And so Tia Brinn Taylor Kinney was back home and everything seemed right with the world.  As they sat and ate cake Brinn realize Gus and Shelby weren’t here. “Where are Gus and Shelby?  I thought they would come for cake at least.”

“Your brother has been spending every light hour at the new house.” Brian said, “Oh and Shelby isn’t working since she isn’t teaching right now so I don’t care where she is.”

“Dad, that is mean.”

“Well, Brinn, she is your teacher.  What else or who else she does is none of my business.”

Molly stepped in.  “How about we take a walk down to the cottages and then you can help Shelby with Paul while I run out to the house.  I have some news to tell Gus.”

The rest of the weekend and the next week went quickly.  Summer was quickly coming to an end. Dan had gotten moved to his new place. Molly and Gus had begun planning for their new business and Brian had shown Molly the two spaces he had mentioned.  He had been right. The two smaller businesses joined would be the perfect space and the joining of the upstairs would make a great living space. There was plenty of room for two bedrooms and a great living area.  She had already started sketching some ideas for Gus who promised he would be ready to assist in a couple of weeks.

It was more than a week since Molly and Tyler had been locked up together and she hadn’t heard anything from him.  She wasn’t sure if that was good or bad. She hated to admit it but she would like to see him again. Maybe it was because they had gone through the trauma together. She wanted to talk to him.    Molly decided to run into town and get some measurements for the new space. Starting to get the rough plans in place would take her mind off what was troubling her.

Molly got out of the car and reached into the back to get her briefcase.  “Molly! Hey Molly!” Molly turned to see Tyler running up to her. “I heard you were here,” Tyler came up beside her and said, “Can I walk you in? We can talk along the way?”

“Sure, Tyler.” He carried her briefcase for her and she opened the door to the building.  Tyler held the door open for her and Molly brushed against him as she walked by. He was sure she had done it on purpose.  “So, you needed to talk to me?” She sat down on a step and looked up at him.

“Um,” Tyler lost his whole train of thought looking into Molly’s eyes.

After a long pause, Molly said, “Tyler are you alright?”

“Oh, I’m sorry.  I need you to come into the station just to sign a report I typed up. I…..”

“What happened to the bossy, incharge guy that drives me crazy?”

“I…” without any  warning Tyler snatched her to her feet and he kissed her.  When Tyler pulled away they were both flushed. “I am so sorry, I had no intention of doing that but I looked down and you were so beautiful and I…” Tyler lowered his mouth to hers again.  

Molly didn’t think.  She leaned into him and with her arms around his waist she pressed against him. This time when they separated they were both out of breath.  “Wow,” was all either of them could say.

After they stood there for  a minute Tyler finally managed to speak, “Can you come over to the station maybe around 4:45 and then after you sign the statement we could grab a bite to eat. Ever since last Friday I just feel like we need to talk.”

“I have never heard that called talking before but, if Shelby will watch Paul that sounds good.  I will text you after talking to Shelby. Um,” Molly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her whole body against him.  “Can we make dinner sex at your house?” WHERE DID THAT COME FROM! Molly screamed to herself in her head.

“What?”

“You heard me.  I want you. I know you aren’t a con and if I’m not with a man soon I am going to go crazy.”  With that Molly ran up the stairs. Once out of his sight, Molly stopped and leaned against the wall so she didn’t collapse.  She heard Tyler leave the building. She never had sex on a whim. What was she doing? Sex was supposed to be something that just happened after you dated and felt something for each other.  But the hell with it. She had needs and that stunning man seemed interested enough to be willing to help her out. She pulled out her phone and called Shelby.

“Hey Molly, what’s up?”

“Are you alone?”

“Well, I have your son with me since I am watching him for you but other than Paul I’m alone.”

“Shelby I did something that might be really stupid.”

“Molly, you never do anything stupid. What did you do?”

“I told Tyler Harris I wanted sex with him tonight, at his place.”

“You what?”  Shelby couldn’t stop herself.  She started laughing. “You didn’t tell me you had a meeting with the hunk. God, he is gorgeous.”

“I didn’t have a meeting with him.  He must have called one of the guys and they told him I was in town.  He needs me to sign a document having to do with the sting and he asked if I wanted to have dinner with him afterward. I don’t know what possessed me!”  Molly had told Shelby what had happened while she had been locked in the room with him. Molly thought he had done it just as something to distract her but Shelby was sure that wasn’t in the CBI handbook.

“Molly, I’m proud of you.  You are taking care of you.  You know Harris is a decent guy.  He is stunning. You are both adults.  I might be a little jealous. You go get him.”

“Are you sure?  I have been leaving Paul with you so much lately.”

“You know I love him like my own.  And Brinn is ready to take him for a walk so I will have a break.  She plans to read to him later. Molly, your son is in good hands and if you want to spend the night don’t worry.  I got your boy.”

“Shelby, I don’t do this.  I have only been with two different men in my life.  What the hell am I doing?”

“Trust me, you know what you are doing and I have no doubt that man has a little more experience than that.  Enjoy yourself.” Molly heard Paul in the background. “Mol, I have to go. Have fun.”

“Thanks, oh, and Shelby, please don’t tell everyone.  Gus is fine but…”

“Ok, Molly.  Talk to you later.” And the line went dead.

Molly got the measurements she needed and then headed to the lingerie shop.  She needed to get a few things. Her boss smiled when Molly told her she had a date.  “That is great, Molly. Let’s see what we can find you.” Molly had just told her boss the day before she was going to need to quit working in the shop but she would keep doing the books. Her boss was thrilled for her.  After Molly found the perfect undergarments her boss tapped on the door. “Molly try this on.” She handed her a light gauzy dress in a deep sapphire blue color. When she stepped out she looked amazing.

“We didn’t have this in our stock did we?”

“I actually just got it in the mail for myself but I could never make it look like that.  Wear it. You are stunning in it.”

The women shared a hug.  “Thank you. It is beautiful.  Are you sure?” Molly asked.

“I am.  I don’t know why I even ordered it. I never wear anything like that.  It is yours. I don’t know who the gentleman is but he is very lucky. Do you have time for me to play with your hair?”

“Sure, I didn’t know what I was going to do the next half hour.” They locked up the shop a few minutes early and 20 minutes later Molly looked in the mirror and had to look twice.  Her hair was partially pulled back and she had ringlet curls around her face. Her lips and cheeks had a rose tint and her eyes were done in smoky blue gray, playing off the color of her eyes and the dress.  “Holy shit. Oh, I’m sorry.”

“You are stunning young lady and that man better appreciate it.  Let me take a picture of you. Send it to that friend of yours and get her opinion.”

It was less than a minute  after sending it that her phone rang. “Hello?”

“Molly, I don’t know what you did in the last couple hours but there is no way that man is going to be able to turn you away.  I can only imagine what you have or don’t have on under that.”

“Thanks, Shelby.  Wish me luck. I am on my way to the station now.”  

As Molly crossed the street she was definitely nervous but she seemed to have a new confidence.  She had always been the meek little girl her daddy wanted her to be. Well, her dad was gone and so was the little girl.  Entering the police station, Molly felt eyes turn her direction. She walked up to the desk and said, “I have an appointment with Detective Harris.”

“Oh ya, Molly Taylor, right?  Glad that all turned out last week.”  The young man looked very flustered.

“So am I.  Should I have a seat and wait for him?”  Molly had never felt so in control before.

“Oh sorry, yes, actually if you want to have a seat in the conference room, I will let him know you are here.”

Molly nodded and walked in to the room she had been in a few times before.  She sat down and crossed her shapely legs and waited for Tyler to walk in. While she waited she reviewed the measurements she had taken earlier, making mental notes to talk to Gus about.  Gus had been so busy on that house. It was stunning and Shelby was going to love it. She deserved it.

Deep in thought, the door startled her but when she looked up at Tyler’s face she was sure he looked more surprised than she did. No, not surprised, shocked would be a better word.  His mouth gaped open as he stood in the doorway. She slowly uncrossed her legs and stood up. “Hello Tyler, I hope I wasn’t late.”

Tyler shook his head a bit and finally realized the door was still open so he shut it.  Molly walked toward him. “I was wondering if you were ever going to shut that door.” She stepped into his personal space and kissed him.

“Damn, but you look good enough to…..”

“Eat?  I am hoping that can be arranged.” Tyler grabbed her around the waist and kissed her.

“I am not sure where this Molly came from but I like it even though it scares me a little bit.”

“Do you have the papers I need to sign?”  

“Oh, ya, you can read it if you want to.  I just described our room and the how he took us there.  He is up for kidnapping as well as the other con. He will not talk his way out of this one.”

“And to think I was going to….” Molly shivered.  She glanced at the statement but trusted Tyler and signed it without thoroughly reading it.  “Thanks for making this easy for me.”

“Molly, none of this was easy for you.  How is Paul? He is such a beautiful little guy.”

Molly’s heart fluttered.  She knew she wanted sex with this man but she didn’t really think about it going anywhere.  And then he turned around and was so sweet asking about Paul and it got her wondering if she really did want it to go somewhere.  Molly signed the papers Tyler had given her. She looked at the clock on the wall and said. “Are you off at 5:00?

“Well, I am not exactly on a clock but I planned to be done at 5:00 tonight.”  Tyler looked at her quizzically.

Molly’s arms went around his neck again and her lips brushed his.  “I really don’t know what has gotten into me but I know I want you, Tyler, and I want you soon.”  

Tyler’s strong arms went around her and lifted her off the ground, crushing her lips.  “I live about 10 minutes out of town. You can follow me.”

“Let’s go now, please or, I might not make it that long.”

“Molly Taylor, what am I going to do with you?”

“If you don’t know I will teach you the little I know.”

“You are truly stunning, Molly.  I…. Yes, let’s go home.”

Molly followed him to a row of townhouses.  To her surprise she saw Dan’s car parked in the lot. She pulled up further down, hoping he didn’t recognize hers if he came out. Before she opened her door, Tyler was there.  He offered his hand to her as she stepped out. “You are so stunning. I…”

“Which one is yours?” Molly asked quietly.  Tyler led her to the door and unlocked it.

“I wasn’t expecting company.  I’m afraid it is a little messy.”  Molly shut him up with a kiss. She guided one of his hands to her breast.  He instantly began to run his thumb over her nipple. He brought his mouth to the tops of her breasts scattering kisses with his tongue dipping between them. “Oh, god, take this dress off me.” She raised her hands high above her head and Tyler’s hands slid up her sides, taking the dress with them.   “You are so…” he gently laid the dress across the banister. She was standing in midnight blue lace covering only the most private of areas. Ever so slowly he slid the straps off her shoulders and then unhooked the bra. He added that to the dress. His mouth went from one breast to the other. And soon Molly was gasping.  His mouth went back to hers and carefully he laid her down on the steps. His fingers went under the lace waistband and ever so gently pulled them downward.

“Tyler, please, I need you.”

“In time, Taylor.  Are you always so impatient? We have all night.  Unless you have to get home to Paul.”

“No, Paul is with Shelby.  I need you, please.” Molly started to get up when he gently pushed her back down. He moved between her legs and began to dine. Molly began to whimper as Tyler made her body sing.  He had every nerve ending firing and she cried out as she climaxed in his mouth. He licked and sucked as she trembled. “You still have your clothes…. Please, take off your clothes.”  Tyler picked Molly up like she was no more than a child and carried her up the staircase. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him as he moved upward.

When they arrived in the bedroom, Tyler set her on her feet. “Taylor, I knew you were beautiful but I had no idea.  Can you taste how sweet you are?”

That was the first time she had a hint of her own flavor.  She reached out and slowly unzipped Tyler’s pants. “Tyler, please undress. I want to watch you.  My ex wasn’t much for…”

“Your ex was a fool.” He pulled his shirt tails out slowly and then began to unbutton each button.  He pulled his shirt off. Molly reached out and touched the broad smooth chest. Her mouth slid across the well developed muscles as she worked her way down to his navel.  When her tongue darted in, it was his turn to gasp. Her hand pushed his pants downward and then she slowly pushed the briefs downward. Her hands slid over the tight ass and after he stepped out of his pants.  It was Molly’s turn to drop to her knees. She looked at her prize. He was large, much larger than her ex. As her tongue darted out and licked the tip, Tyler sighed. Her mouth took in the head and then her tongue ran the length of it. She tasted and teased until he couldn’t stand it.  He picked her up off the floor and laid her on the bed. He grabbed a condom and slipped it on and then he slowly entered her. As he moved in and out, she felt her pulse rate increase and when she thought she was at the top he brought her even higher. As she cried out, Tyler joined her and they crested together.  He collapsed on top of her.

“God, Taylor,” was all he could say before he rolled, taking her with him.  When their pulses returned to normal Tyler started over. This time he gave every inch of her body equal attention and as he found every spot that drove her crazy. Now she knew what Shelby was talking about.  After being love like this could she ever live without him.

Late in the night they baked a frozen pizza and ate it on the living room floor watching reruns of MASH.  It wasn’t long before the pizza was gone and they shared a pint of vanilla ice cream but it wasn’t long before the ice cream was being shared off of each other and then it was forgotten altogether as he threw her over his shoulder and took her upstairs again.

As the sun rose, she slipped into her clothes and kissed him.  “I have to get home to Paul, Tyler.”

“I will call you.”

“I hope you do but if we never do this again, I want you to know I learned more tonight than I did with my ex in four year. You made me feel…. I better go.”  She kissed him and left to see her boy.

When Molly had picked up Paul that morning, Shelby took one look at her and smiled.  She swore she could see how good it had been but she didn’t ask for details. She figured some girl’s night after some wine she would get the whole story and if she didn’t it really wasn’t anyone’s business except Tyler and Molly’s.  She just loved seeing the spark in Molly’s eyes. Molly thanked her profusely again and took Paul home.

Molly wasn’t sure what she was thinking when she arrived home but she knew her body was still singing.  Making love with Tyler Harris was beyond anything she had ever felt. Is this what is was like with Shelby and Gus?  Brian and Justin? No wonder they wanted to do it all day every day. Considering half the time she didn’t even like Tyler, she knew this wasn’t a permanent relationship but she planned to enjoy it while it lasted.  

After spending the whole day with Paul, Molly asked Brinn if she would like to take him for a walk while she ran out to talk to Gus.  The only way to catch him these days was to go out to the site. In another two weeks Brinn would be back in classes with Shelby and the weather would start cooling a bit.  She was very excited about getting their new business off the ground. They hoped to be open by the holiday season. That would be a great time to kick off both the sales as people would want gifts and the wine bar as people might have parties to through.  The layout was probably going to allow for a party room unless Gus had a different idea.

Once Paul was strapped in safely and Brinn was going to walk him to the main house where Justin expected them, she was going to run out to the site and then have dinner with them. Molly stretched a bit.  She wasn’t running far but her muscles, including muscles she had never felt before were aching but she was not complaining. In fact, as she stretched her legs, memories from last night flooded her mind and a warm feeling started deep in her core.  As she jogged she decided to take the long way around to the house. It felt good to have her muscles move again. She probably would need to get into better shape to keep up with Tyler’s amazing physique. That man didn’t have an extra ounce of fat on him and that cafe ole colored skin made her want to taste him from his gorgeous eyes  to the soles of his feet. She was now running in a sprint and expanded the run to one more section in the vineyard.

As she turned the corner she looked at the house Gus was building for the love of his life.  It was stunning. It blended in and yet, when you really looked at it, the craftsmanship was seen in every detail.  She jogged the rest of the way. She knew the staircase had finally arrived and once that was installed they were ready to start final touches.  That’s when she would be the busiest and this was special since Shelby had entrusted it to her. She hoped she had chosen well.

“Hey Gus, where are you?” Molly called as she walked in the door. She listened and heard nothing.  “Gus, this staircase is so…” Molly stopped mid sentence when she saw what she had thought was a pile of throw clothes from the painters, made a wheezing noise. It was Gus in a crumpled heap near the far side of the staircase.  “Oh god! GUS!” Molly dropped to her knees next to him. “Gus, can you hear me?” There was no response. She quickly called 911 and told them the location. She was watching Gus’ breathing it was shallow but steady. She put the 911 operator on  hold while she called Mary. Very quickly she told Mary what had happened and asked if she would go to be with Brinn and Paul and send Justin to the new house. She thought Brian was still in town but she couldn’t call him now. She then got 911 back on the line.  Yes, she could feel a pulse. Yes, he was breathing. No, she hadn’t moved him. Where was Justin? The operator asked her to pinch him below the waist to see if he reacted to pain. Molly summed up Gus had fallen from the ladder nailing the staircase in place.

It had probably only been a couple minutes but felt like hours when she heard footfalls. “Molly, Gus!”  Justin called.

“Oh Justin, on the other side of the stairs.  It’s Gus. It looks like he fell. I called the ambulance. I couldn’t just call Shelby but she has to know.”

“Go, go get her.  Gus, son, come on Gussy. Let me see those beautiful eyes.” No reaction. Justin took his hand and squeezed it. Gus responded to nothing.  At the same time, Molly ran to the cottages. She started shouting before she made it to the door.

“What is all the noise for?” Shelby came out the door with a smile but that vanished when she saw Molly’s face.  “Molly, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve….”

“Shelby, you need to come.  It’s Gus.”

“What about Gus?”

“It looks like he fell.  He is just laying there. He isn’t responding.”  By now Shelby had bolted toward the site. An ambulance is on its way.” They ran the rest of the way in silence. Shelby took the steps two at a time into the house, their future home. He had gotten hurt making their home.  She ran to where Molly pointed. Molly heard the ambulance in the distance so went back to the main drive to help direct them to the house. When she saw Jim was already there on one of the carts she ran back to Gus.

Shelby had collapsed at Gus’ side. She was on her knees and bent over him.  Molly couldn’t hear what she was saying but she was stroking his face and kissing him. “The ambulance is almost here.  Jim is directing them.” Justin put his arm around Molly as much to comfort himself as to support her. “Brian! We need to tell Brian. I will call him. You stay with your son.” Molly kissed Justin on the cheek and stepped away.  She wasn’t sure why but she called Dan’s number and when he didn’t pick up she called Tyler’s number instead of Brian.

“Hey, Taylor, I didn’t expect a phone call quite this early.” Tyler’s voice was soft and sexy.

“Tyler, there’s been an accident.”

Tyler went into business mode, “Is Paul Ok?”

“It’s Gus.  Brian’s in his office in town.  I don’t want him to hear this on the phone and try to drive to the hospital.  Can you go to his office and drive him? I think it’s bad. He hasn’t responded at all.”  Molly was sure she heard him moving.

“I’ll see you at the hospital. I will track Brian down and tell the desk to send Dan if he comes back in.”

“Thank you, Tyler. I….will see you soon.”

The next fifteen minutes was a blur.  Gus was put on a stretcher and loaded onto the ambulance.  Shelby climbed in with him and the doors were shut. Jim gave them a ride on one of the carts to the main house.  Brinn wanted to come along and Justin didn’t have time to argue with her. Mary assured them she had Paul and Molly got behind the wheel so Justin could sit in the back with Brinny.  They need each other right now.

 

They arrived at the hospital about 5 minutes after the ambulance and Brian was standing in the emergency waiting room trying to get information from the nurse.  Tyler stood nearby and the moment he saw Molly he was at her side. And now the waiting game began.